《Smokefree: The Adventures of Worldwide Smoke》


 I. In which Shaska sets off on her grand adventure

    In the Year of the Father Above 1014, the Great War began. The nations of the world rose up against each other over the death of a minor noble, decades-long tensions bursting forth in a horrendous, bloody affair that cost the lives of millions of men, women, and children. Alliances changed frequently, and by the end, only one nation that participated in the conflict was left unruined.


    Now, in the Year of the Father Above 1024, five years after the end of the war, the United Provinces of Losan, whose shores were left mostly untouched by the violence, has risen up as the global hegemon, a shining center of industry and culture exported around the world. As the world recovers, it¡¯s a time of booming, decadent culture. It is a time of science. It is a time of¡ª


    ¡°Blah BLAH blah blah blah¡­¡± she interrupted with her low, slightly raspy voice, blowing a cloud of smoke before sticking the expensive Zacanudo cigar back in her mouth.


    Kicking her feet up with a splash in an ornately decorated golden bathtub, a merwoman relaxed and puffed on her cigar again. Standing eight feet tall and appearing to be in her late forties (though, surprisingly, years of chain smoking didn¡¯t mar her beauty), she blew smoke and adjusted her tie. Her perfectly-tailored dark purple pinstripe suit matched her dark purple hair tied back in a loose ponytail, and complemented her lavender skin tone and gills on her neck, along with her long, fishy tail poking out the back of her pants..


    Around her, carrying the tub like a palanquin, were four men of around six feet in height sporting buzzcuts and their own expensive cigars. They were all clad in black vests with gray shirts, red ties, and black pants. They were also each equipped with a handgun at their right hips.


    The group rested together on the deck of a large airship: a dirigible bearing the mark of Smoky Mart on each side of the balloon (an image of the large woman¡¯s smiling face with a lit cigar behind it). All the while, men of the various known races (human, merfolk, corvifolk, and aquilafolk) dressed in similar garb to the tub-bearers milled about, going about their business.


    The large woman craned her head around to the tub bearer behind and to the left of her, asking ¡°why are you telling me this¡­ uh¡­ what¡¯s your name again?¡±


    ¡°Duon, ma¡¯am,¡± the subordinate replied, puffing on his own cigar. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because we could use some entertainment on our¡ª¡°


    ¡°Shush,¡± the large woman interjected. ¡°First, if I wanted entertainment, I¡¯d turn on the radio. Second, it¡¯s history we were all around for! You clowns fought in the war! And third, cut it with that ¡®year of the Father Above¡¯ crap. It¡¯s a time of science! Everyone worth their losas knows that ¡®Serenicus¡¯ and His supposed Father Above don¡¯t exist. It¡¯s just superstition to keep people in line. It¡¯s completely impossible to master Aether to the point you can harness more than a single potentia. It''s the year 1024 of the modern era.¡±


    She flicked ash off her cigar, and concluded with ¡°you got that? We got real losas to make on REAL adventures. None of this religion crap. Do you got that, uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Duon.¡±


    ¡°Duke. Be a good tub bearer and keep your mouth shut unless it¡¯s for something important. I don¡¯t pay you for story time. Capisce?¡±


    <hr>


    The grand airship, the Humo Robinson, sailed through the skies over the United Provinces, looking for a town to pick up supplies or, even better, a location for a new Smoky Mart. Or, even better than that, new adventure opportunities. The Robinson¡¯s massive envelope, reminiscent of a streamlined whale, was bigger than a Great War era Dammerung zeppelin, and the gondola housed multiple decks visible through large, round windows that dotted its sides like eyes. Propelled by twin engines that hummed with a steady, reassuring drone, it was outfitted with elegant balconies and ornate railings. At night, the airship was a sight to behold, with soft lights outlining its frame, casting a gentle glow against the dark sky.


    Smoker Enterprises, which owns the Smoky Mart brand, was founded in the underwater Piscomare Kingdom some thirty years ago by its CEO, Shaska, known as Shaska ¡°the Greedy¡± or Shaska ¡°the Squeeze¡±. Smoky Marts are a chain of mega marts found throughout the world, over a hundred locations in the land, sea, and air, selling everything from clothes, to food, to weapons.


    The Smoky Merchants were infamous the world over. It wasn¡¯t just their deadpan sarcasm that annoyed the locals¡ªthough that was part of it¡ªit was the fact that they could knock a man out cold while still puffing on a cigar. Aether manipulation did wonders for business.


    <hr>


    The Smoky Merchant serving as lookout looked down over the deck through a telescope. In the distance was a large lake with a decently sized island in the center, and on the island, a similarly decent sized town. Fortunately, there was enough space for an airship the size of the Robinson to land comfortably.


    ¡°Oh. Land,¡± he said with the company¡¯s trademark but oft inappropriate air of sarcasm. He then puffed on his cigar and blew smoke.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± he called to another Smoky Merchant. ¡°Go tell the boss there¡¯s a settlement not too far from here!¡±


    ¡°Oh. An order,¡± the other man replied dryly before heading into the back part of the ship¡¯s gondola to where his boss was lounging.


    ¡°Miss Shaska! There¡¯s a town dead ahead!¡± he called, pounding on his boss¡¯s door.


    ¡°¡®Bout time,¡± Shaska said, blowing smoke. ¡°I can finally give my legs a stretch,¡± she added, sitting up and stretching her arms.


    ¡°But, boss, we always carr¨C¡± began another one of the tub bearers.


    ¡°Shshsh¡­¡± Shaska interrupted. ¡°Important matters only, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Unus.¡±


    ¡°Unit, any further outbursts like that, and your pay will be docked for the day, capisce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    Despite being carried around in a giant tub of water, it¡¯s not like Shaska had trouble walking; merfolk may be more adept at swimming than walking, but they can still walk and run and do any sort of maneuvering on land just fine.


    Above all, she was just content with the luxury her massive fortune provided her, meaning she could have her employees (Unus, Duon, Tres, and Bob) carry her around in a tub despite her ability to walk and swim just fine.


    <hr>


    Out from the still waters of Lake Testudo and onto the shore of the island crawled a turtle. Not just any turtle though, a blue turtle, with the most brilliant sapphire for a shell. Just as the turtle finished laying her eggs, though, it was snatched up by a burly man covered in tattoos in a torn up shirt.


    ¡°Oi, mates! I got one!¡± he called out to his buddies.


    This is the story of how the greedy and self-centered Shaska liberated Blue Turtle Island and the small town of Zenya from a band of slaver bandits, then (eventually) saved the world.


    <hr>


    The Humo Robinson landed at midday. Blue Turtle Island was a quaint island, rather nice if one was unaware of the current happenings of the island and in the town of Zenya: bright green foliage and a gentle breeze blowing over the rolling hills.


    Of about thirty crew members, only seven disembarked from the Robinson. Shaska herself sat back in the gondola¡¯s promenade, sipping on a glass of wine she had acquired from overseas and smuggled in, as alcohol is outlawed in the Provinces, all the while smoking her premium cigar, letting her underlings do some exploring to go to the town and procure supplies.


    Three hours passed, but the party didn¡¯t return.


    Shaska puffed on her cigar. ¡°What¡¯s taking them so long? I¡¯m starving and we¡¯re basically out of food. And I really don¡¯t feel like doing any hunting. Who knows what kind of monsters could be here?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re pretty tough, I¡¯m sure whatever monsters are on this island are¨C¡± Unus tried to say. He was promptly interrupted.


    ¡°Shush. Strength¡¯s not the issue here. The problem is, nothing on this island¡¯s big enough to satisfy me,¡± she said, cracking her neck before blowing smoke again.


    She sat up, annoyed. ¡°Look alive, bozos,¡± she said to her tub bearers. ¡°We¡¯re gonna check this out ourselves.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± asked Tres sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna send a few more of us out there to die?¡±


    Shaska smacked Tres, growling ¡°I don¡¯t take that kind of back talk from my kids, and I certainly won¡¯t take it from one of my employees. We¡¯re gonna see what¡¯s on this island. Hopefully there¡¯s a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°And besides,¡± she continued. ¡°My least favorite part of being an adventure capitalist is calling the grieving families of dead employees. Grieving families aren¡¯t my strong point. Let¡¯s go, boys!¡±


    The four Smoky Merchants hoisted her tub onto their shoulders and disembarked from the zeppelin.


    <hr>


    Sure enough, beyond a grove, lay the town of Zenya. The buildings were rather plain in their architecture, none of them going beyond three stories in height (a large departure from the skyscrapers of cities like Gokashi and Manha). There were the normal trappings of a small town: a small bank, a general store, and, as this was a rather rural town, unconnected from the modernity of the big cities, a Serenist temple. The pavement was brand new, having been put down only within the past few years. Notably, though, were what seemed to be missing decorations, and, even more notably, the lack of any people. The people were few and far between; the streets were lined with empty cars and horses just wandering around, and people that were present had looks of dread on their faces.


    As the Smoky Merchants and Shaska made their way through, they overheard a small smattering of the townsfolk talking.


    ¡°Hey, look, they look like those guys from before¡­ except¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that a real merwoman? She¡¯s so pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are they carrying her like that?¡±


    ¡°Must be their leader.¡±


    ¡°But why would they be led by one of those damn scalies?¡±


    ¡°Got something to say, you should say it to my face, you bastards,¡± Shaska muttered, resting her head on her fist. She wasn¡¯t particularly bothered by it; she was quite used to anti-fish person racism as the only merfolk CEO in the world.


    ¡°Hey, jerks!¡± Shaska called out, her voice cutting through the silence like a whip. ¡°Where¡¯s the nearest place to get food? We¡¯re starving over here.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a little speakeasy steakhouse a little ways down the road, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s go, I could go for a steak and some booze,¡± Shaska said. She pointed forward, and the Smoky Merchants hurried down the street.


    The Smoky Merchants hurried down the road, Shaska pointing the way. As they moved, another whisper caught her ear.


    ¡°Ooh¡­ I hate to see a beautiful woman running with bandits¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares? She¡¯s just a fish.¡±


    Shaska smirked, blowing a cloud of smoke. ¡°You¡¯re damn right I am.¡±


    <hr>


    The party made it to the speakeasy. It was a rather plain building, with the only thing noting it as any sort of food establishment being the large sign on top reading ¡°ROXANDY¡¯S¡±. Unfortunately, the door wasn¡¯t big enough for the Smoky Merchants to carry Shaska through.


    ¡°Ugh, whatever,¡± she said. ¡°Put me down. Guess I really am going to have to give the legs a stretch.¡±


    The men obliged. Shaska climbed out of the tub and ducked her large frame through the door, followed close behind by her employees.


    The air inside was thick with the smell of stale beer and sweat. The room buzzed with rough laughter and crude jokes, all coming from burly men covered in tattoos. Not one of them noticed Shaska as she stepped in, their focus on their drinks and their noise too loud for her entrance to register. Behind the bar was a rather dejected looking woman in her mid-twenties with long, sherry brown hair wearing a sleeveless light blue blouse and a dark blue, knee length skirt nursing a beer. She seemed to be chained to the bar. She looked up to see Shaska and company, and the sight of non-bandits made her face brighten a tiny bit.


    ¡°Oi, bar wench! Anotha round!¡± called one of the men, and her expression soured again.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± she grumbled, pouring several more pints of beer.


    Shaska and her men made it to the bar. As they puffed on their cigars, the bartender sighed and said ¡°this is a non-smoking establish¨Coh, who cares anymore? What can I get for you?¡±


    ¡°Five pints of beer and some steak,¡± Shaska replied. ¡°This is a bar and grill, yeah?¡±


    The bartender winced. ¡°Well¡­ I can get you the beer¡­¡± she said, pouring the glasses. ¡°But the steak¡­ the steak¡­¡± her eyes began to well up with tears, but she managed to hold it back. ¡°Our chef is indisposed right now,¡± the bartender said calmly.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± said Bob the Smoky Merchant. ¡°Your husband is the chef and these bandits have something to do with him not being here.¡±


    Both Shaska and the bartender¡¯s eyes shot open. ¡°How did you¡­¡± they said in unison.


    ¡°You have tan lines where a pendant and a wedding ring would be,¡± Bob surmised. ¡°If I had to guess, these bandits killed your husband, stole your jewelry, maybe had their wa¨C¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Shaska shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything stupid!¡±


    The bartender couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and burst into tears. ¡°ANDY! Andy, why?!¡± she cried, sobbing into her hands. Shaska shot a glare at Bob. The bartender cried her husband¡¯s name for a few moments before finally regaining her composure, albeit still sniffling.


    ¡°My¡­ My name is Roxanne. My husband¡¯s name is Andy. A week or two ago these bandits showed up and stole our valuables. They made themselves right at home. Our police were overwhelmed, and when we tried to call the feds, they ripped all the telephones out of the walls and destroyed our radios. And then, over time¡­ citizens of the town just started disappearing without a trace.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°I have no idea where they went¡­ but Andy has to be one of them. Despite my warnings about how it was just a ring and a pendant, and how he can¡¯t fight at all, Andy went out searching for the bandits¡¯ treasure stash anyway. And he never came back¡­ that was a few days ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Bandit treasure, you say?¡± asked Shaska. Her eyes somehow morphed into losa signs (an L with a horizontal line through it).


    ¡°Miss Shaska, what are you thinking?¡± asked Unus.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking we¡¯ve got some bandit ass to kick,¡± she replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to save my Andy?¡± Roxanne asked, eyes beaming with hope.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s long dead,¡± Shaska answered bluntly, not even blinking. Roxanne started tearing up again. ¡°But I can at least get your jewelry back.¡±


    Roxanne had tears streaming down her face. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not good at the whole ¡®grieving family¡¯ thing,¡± Shaska said, blowing smoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± Roxanne replied, sniffling. ¡°I¡¯m just so touched that a complete stranger would risk her life just for me.


    Shaska blinked, unsure how to respond. ¡°Right¡­¡± she mumbled, turning away from Roxanne¡¯s tear-streaked face. She shot a quick look at her subordinates, who suddenly found the floor very interesting.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m trying to find some lost employees as well. I think they might be at the same place as your husband. Assuming that place isn¡¯t six feet under,¡± she said.


    ¡°Employees?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re a woman¡­ a merwoman at that¡­ and you¡¯re dressed so fanc¨C¡± Roxanne tried to say, but she was quickly interrupted.


    ¡°You ever heard of Smoky Mart?¡± Shaska asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ we¡¯ll have to fix that at some point then,¡± the merwoman mused. ¡°Anyway, do you happen to know where the bandit leader is?¡±


    ¡°He holed himself up in the mayor¡¯s office,¡± Roxanne replied. ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ve heard the gangsters talking about their boss, Varney. He¡¯s got a potentia ability. You know, those magic powers that power the big cities? He can do that. I don¡¯t know what his specific potentia is, though. You need to be prepared for anything.¡±


    ¡°No such thing as magic. It¡¯s just Aether manipulation. Science,¡± Shaska replied. ¡°But thanks for the advice,¡± Shaska replied.


    ¡°Oi, mate! Is dat a merwoman?!¡± called one of the bandits. They all turned to the bar.


    ¡°A fit bird like her could sell for a king¡¯s ransom!¡± exclaimed another bandit.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m guessing these guys are slavers, then¡­¡± Shaska muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t care too much for slavers¡­ Alright, boys. Earn your keep. Take out the trash.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± The Smoky Merchants exclaimed in unison, drawing their guns.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight in my bar¡­¡± Roxanne peeped to no avail. The bullets began flying, and she quickly ducked under the bar to avoid them. The bandits swarmed the bar, brandishing all sorts of weapons: knives, guns, swords, axes, the works. But this was nothing to the Smoky Merchants; given the chaos of the world after the Great War, ruffians were wont to steal from Smoky Marts all the time, and Smoky Merchants had to be prepared.


    The bandits didn¡¯t stand a chance. After a few minutes, they were all incapacitated, most dead, while the Smoky Merchants had nary a scratch on them.


    ¡°Good job, men. You four are getting bonuses this pay period,¡± said Shaska. Roxanne peeked her head up from behind the bar, then stared in disbelief at the carnage; she was the one who would have to clean up the mess, after all.


    Shaska strode over to one of the groaning bandits, hauling him up by the collar. She took a long drag from her cigar, blowing smoke into his face. ¡°You¡¯re coming with us,¡± she said coolly, her grip like iron.


    <hr>


    The Smoky Merchants stood outside the city hall and set down Shaska¡¯s tub again. The captured bandit meekly turned to the Smoky Merchants and Shaska, then sheepishly turned to the door and knocked.


    ¡°Oi, wot¡¯s da password?¡± came a voice from the other side.


    ¡°P-potatoes¡­¡± muttered the captured bandit.


    The door creaked open¡ªjust enough for the guard to peek out¡ªwhen Shaska¡¯s fist rocketed forward. The punch sent the bandit flying through the building, crashing through walls until he landed, unconscious, in the mayor¡¯s office. Shaska dropped the bandit she was carrying and began making her way through the building.


    Sure enough, in the mayor¡¯s office there was a big pile of treasure, including numerous sapphire turtle shells. The walls were lined with what appeared to be birthday presents. Her eyes turned back to losa signs and a massive grin plastered itself on her face as she walked toward the treasure.


    Sitting behind the desk was Varney, a large man with a bandana on his head and a scar running down his face to his long, blond beard. He was sitting with a dumbfounded look on his face, holding a phone receiver in his hand.


    ¡°Hello? Hello??¡± called the voice on the other line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back, Andre. I ¡®ave a guest.¡±


    Varney hung up the receiver and pulled out a handgun, focusing it on Shaska. ¡°I know you! Yer dat bounty hunta! Shaska!!¡±


    Shaska turned to Varney, and her eyes turned back to normal as she flicked ash off her cigar. Soon after, her subordinates filed into the room, still carrying the tub, though they promptly set it down and drew their own guns.


    ¡°Oh. A bandit leader,¡± said Unus, sarcastically.


    ¡°Wot in da Fadder Above¡¯s green Caldris¡¯re you doin¡¯ here?!¡± shouted an incredulous Varney, his gun hand shaking slightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re businesspeople, doing business,¡± Shaska calmly replied, adjusting her tie. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with your accent, anyway? You one of them foreigners that formed a gang?¡±


    Shaska shook her head, then continued with ¡°look, right now, I¡¯m looking for my employees. They¡¯re dressed like these guys right here.¡±


    The other four raised their guns at Varney. ¡°No lying,¡± said Shaska.


    Varney just scoffed and held out his other hand. ¡°You tink you can scare me?! I¡¯m da great Varney! No scalie bird can beat me! Ova tirty thousand losas for my ¡®ead!¡±


    In a flash, colorful wrapping paper burst from Varney¡¯s free hand, swirling around the Smoky Merchants. Before they could pull the triggers, the paper bound them tight, transforming them into perfectly wrapped presents, each one neatly placed beside the others lining the walls.


    ¡°Das the powa of me potentia, Natalis Donum! I turn people into presents so I can sell dem to slavery easier! An¡¯ I¡¯m sellin¡¯ dis whole town to slavers afta we¡¯re done pillagin¡¯!


    ¡°An¡¯ a fit bird like you will make a fine wife for some fancy pants business mogul or foreign king!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, slavery,¡± Shaska thought aloud. ¡°I don¡¯t really care for slavers. Or marriage. How much did you say your bounty was again?¡±


    ¡°Tirty two thousand losas!¡±


    ¡°Chump change. I¡¯ll make this quick, then,¡± Shaska responded. She touched two fingers to her forehead, and water from the tub flew toward her and began swirling around her fingers. ¡°Allow me to show you my potentia, Aqua Bulla.¡±


    ¡°¡®U are you callin¡¯ ¡®chump change¡¯?!¡± Varney shouted. He shot at Shaska, but as soon as the bang of the gun went off, her hand rocketed outward, and she effortlessly snatched the bullet out of the air with her free hand before it could hit her, all the while the water around her fingers swirled faster and faster.


    ¡°Wot da?!¡±


    With a flick of her wrist, water surged from Shaska¡¯s fingers, swirling into twin streams that twisted together like a drill. The high-pressure jet blasted through Varney¡¯s chest, boring a clean hole through him and the wall behind. He gasped, dropping his gun as blood pooled beneath him, collapsing in a heap.


    Shaska simply blew smoke as she relaxed her arm and muttered ¡°chump change.¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ what first?¡± she wondered aloud. Much as she wanted to haul the treasure back to the Robinson, her (weak) conscience chimed in, telling her to free her employees and the townsfolk first. She sighed and muttered ¡°fine¡­¡±


    She opened the presents containing her employees, and together they opened the presents containing the townsfolk. The townsfolk emerged from their brightly wrapped prisons looking surprisingly fine, despite having been trapped without food or air. Shaska raised an eyebrow, but shrugged¡ªpotentia powers were weird like that. The townsfolk didn¡¯t waste time questioning it either, scattering to find their families.


    A few stayed behind, however. Two men were digging through the treasure, and one more stayed behind to thank Shaska. The elderly gentleman asked ¡°excuse me, young merwoman, were you the one who saved us?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you could say that¡­¡± Shaska replied.


    The old man¡¯s face curled in disdain. ¡°Well¡­ loath as I am to thank a¡­ fish¡­ as mayor of the town of Zenya, I must offer my thanks for freeing us from this bandit menace while we were completely helpless.¡±


    ¡°No thanks are necessary. Well, they are, actually. Thanks are very necessary. I don¡¯t work for free. I¡¯ll take your thanks in the form of¡ª¡°


    ¡°Got ¡®em!¡± called out one of the men digging through the treasure. He held up a sapphire noose pendant and a ring with a small sapphire in it. He was a man of above average height with shaggy black hair wearing a chef¡¯s apron. The man headed for the hole in the wall before noticing Shaska. ¡°Oh, thanks, big lady!¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡®Big lady¡¯?¡± Shaska thought.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Andy!¡± he called cheerfully, waving as he dashed for the exit, his pendant and ring in hand. ¡°Thanks for the help, big lady! Swing by the restaurant sometime, yeah?¡±


    Shaska blinked, still processing the ¡°big lady¡± comment as he disappeared through the hole in the wall. She turned back to the mayor. ¡°So as I was saying, Mister Mayor, I wanted to talk about expanding Smoky Mart to this island. We¡¯re a one stop shop that sells anything you can imagine.¡±


    The other man found what he was looking for: a sword, and an acoustic guitar. He was a strikingly handsome blond man, bizarrely dressed in ninja garb despite not appearing to be from the far eastern land of Nippokuni. He turned to Shaska and bowed, saying ¡°I am forever in your debt, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m gonna be interrupted, might as well be like that,¡± she thought.


    ¡°My name is Schwarz Eisenberg,¡± he began with a deep bow. ¡°A traveling ninja and the last of the wealthy Eisenberg family, once renowned in the province of Sylpen before¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your life story,¡± Shaska cut him off with a wave of her hand. ¡°A traveling ninja, are you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. All I¡¯m asking for is food and a place to stay.¡±


    ¡°Free muscle, eh? Interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though those bandits caught me in my sleep, I¡¯m quite skilled at fighting. I¡¯m an Aether adept. My potentia is called ¡®Nobilis Foramen¡¯.¡±


    Schwarz spawned a perfectly circular black hole under his feet, and its companion behind Shaska. He fell through the portal and immediately appeared behind Shaska, who swiveled around to meet his gaze. ¡°This is my power.¡±


    Shaska beamed. ¡°You¡¯re hired. You just made transporting this loot a lot easier.¡±


    She turned to the Smoky Merchants. ¡°Alright, men, we got a shitload of steak to eat. Let me just finish up here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Steak,¡± they dryly replied in unison.


    ¡°You should be more excited!¡± Schwarz called in exasperation.


    ¡°Now, Mister Mayor,¡± Shaska said with a puff of her cigar. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business.¡±


    The elderly mayor winced. ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know how I feel about doing business with¡ª¡°


    ¡°A ¡®fish freak¡¯?¡± Shaska interrupted.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª I¡ª¡° the mayor stammered.


    ¡°Look, here¡¯s what¡¯s gonna happen: I¡¯m gonna take this treasure, I¡¯m gonna take this guy¡¯s bounty, my crew and I are gonna have a nice steak dinner, and then we¡¯re gonna take our business elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s not just your race that gives me pause! A store like Smoky Mart would put all the shops in Zenya out of business! We¡¯re just a small town in the middle of nowh¡ª¡°


    ¡°RRRRAAAAAAACCCIIIIIIIIST!¡± Shaska interrupted, plugging her ears childishly and walking away.


    As Shaska marched off, plugging her ears, Unus glanced at the mayor. ¡°You should¡¯ve just said ¡®thanks,¡¯ old man.¡± He shrugged, then followed Shaska.


    <hr>


    The entire crew of the Humo Robinson was invited to Andy and Roxanne¡¯s grill and speakeasy. Shaska, her tub bearers, and Schwarz were seated at the bar, chowing down on steak and potatoes while drinking beer.


    ¡°This is the best thing I¡¯ve ever eaten!¡± Schwarz exclaimed. ¡°And my family was freaking rich. We could hire the best chefs in Losan!¡±


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s delicious,¡± said the tub bearers in unison as they ate their steaks.


    ¡°Show some enthusiasm!¡± Schwarz chided.


    Shaska chugged her beer while Roxanne continued a conversation with her.


    ¡°So, you guys are a business and a paramilitary organization? That¡¯s pretty neat,¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Yup, we sell to anyone, including bandits and pirates. Most of them know what¡¯s good for them, but uppity ones get beat up and sold to the feds. We¡¯re all trained bounty hunters here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so cool! The cat¡¯s pajamas!¡± Andy chimed in. ¡°So you guys go on lots of adventures, huh?¡±


    Shaska took another swig of her beer, asking ¡°why, you interested in coming?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± said Andy, closing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see what the world is like. Zenya and Blue Turtle Island are great and all, but¡­ I want to travel! Roxie and I have talked about it, but have never had the money¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ seeing how strong those bandits were, and how effortlessly you beat them,¡± Roxanne added. ¡°Andy and I are just normal people, not fighters. We barely even know what Aether is, let alone how to harness it. We wouldn¡¯t last a day with people like that roaming around.¡±


    Shaska blew smoke, then smiled, saying ¡°here¡¯s the deal. I can get you a restaurant in every city in these United Provinces. Nay, the world! This would be a massive losa maker for me. I¡¯m willing to hire you two as my personal chef and bartender. Come see the world.¡±


    The two stood there, dumbfounded.


    ¡°A-are you serious?¡± Andy¡¯s eyes widened, practically glowing with excitement.


    ¡°Us? Personal chefs? Why would¡ª¡± Roxanne started, her voice tinged with disbelief before Shaska cut her off.


    ¡°Because I will die if I don¡¯t have these steaks and potatoes again. And this beer. Is this a homebrew? It¡¯s amazing,¡± Shaska explained. ¡°The chefs on the Robinson are alright, but not as good as you. There¡¯s serious potential here. Frankly, the fact you guys somehow serve beer when it¡¯s prohibited throughout the rest of the United Provinces is astonishing. How¡¯d you manage that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ some of our profits do go to paying off the police,¡± Roxanne mused, twiddling her thumbs. Shaska showed signs of being impressed.


    ¡°You can cook things besides this, right?¡± Shaska asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Andy exclaimed.


    ¡°Excellent. In exchange for protection and business opportunities, I¡¯ll make you two my personal chefs. I¡¯ll have the lawyer draw up a contract.¡±


    She puffed on her cigar, paused, then added ¡°you guys are awfully cool with me being a merwoman.¡±


    ¡°You saved our town!¡± Roxanne exclaimed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re human or not, you¡¯re the cat¡¯s pajamas, big lady!¡± Andy said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m putting a moratorium on that ¡®big lady¡¯ thing. My name is Shaska, okay?¡±


    The doors to the restaurant opened. The mayor made his way through to where Shaska was sitting.


    ¡°Oh. The racist mayor,¡± said the tub bearers dryly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to apologize,¡± the mayor said, his voice a little shaky. ¡°After thinking it over, I realize it was wrong to judge you for¡­ well, for something that wasn¡¯t your fault. I see that now. And having big, strong guys like your workers here would do wonders for us not getting attacked by bandits again! It would be an honor to have a Smoky Mart in this town!¡±


    ¡°Good to hear it, Mister Mayor. I¡¯ll have the lawyer draw up a contract with you too. But right now, it¡¯s drinking time,¡± Shaska said, taking another swig of her beer.


    <hr>


    The party lasted through the night. The next morning, Shaska woke up at the bar with a pounding headache.


    ¡°Oh. A hangover,¡± she said dryly, pulling out a new cigar and lighting it. She looked around and found her crew (including new recruits Schwarz, Andy, and Roxanne) standing around her.


    ¡°Oh. My crew. You guys ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± said Unus. He pulled out the daily newspaper from the Manha Times and handed it to Shaska. Her cigar fell out of her mouth as she read the headline.


    SMOKY MART OWNER SHASKA FOUND COOKING BOOKS AND CHEATING TAXES; BUSINESS LICENSE REVOKED


    She turned the page and found that the Federation of the Globe even issued a bounty for her head: fifty thousand losas.


    ¡°Fifty thousand for tax fraud? Gimme a break,¡± she grumbled, picking up her cigar and crumpling up the newspaper. ¡°So, who squealed?¡±


    ¡°Nobody on this crew squealed,¡± said Duon. ¡°Corporate¡¯s a different question, though. The feds take this crime very seriously.¡±


    ¡°How much do you owe them anyway?¡± asked Bob.


    ¡°Just two,¡± Shaska said casually.


    ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡°Billion.¡±


    ¡°YOU CHEATED THE FEDS OUT OF TWO BILLION LOSAS?!¡± everyone but Shaska cried in unison.


    ¡°Let me guess. You clowns want the fifty grand on my head? You really think you can take me?¡±


    ¡°No, we know how strong you are,¡± said Tres. ¡°¡°But it¡¯s not exactly smart for a group of bounty hunters to keep working with a wanted criminal, boss,¡± Tres added. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving the Robinson behind and catching a corporate airship. Vice president, or¡­ I guess President Kalynch said she¡¯d let you keep the Robinson.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still sticking with you, boss,¡± said Schwarz. Andy and Roxanne nodded.


    ¡°You three are insane,¡± said Unus. ¡°She really isn¡¯t a good¡ª¡°


    Shaska opened her mouth to interrupt, but Unus shut her down with ¡°you¡¯re an awful boss, Shaska. I¡¯m sure you still don¡¯t know my name, even after twenty-five years on the job!¡±


    ¡°But! B-but¡­!¡± Shaska stammered.


    ¡°Goodbye, Shaska,¡± Unus said as the Smoky Merchants stormed off.


    Shaska stared at the ground, her voice quieter than usual. ¡°My empire¡­ thirty years of building it, gone in an instant. Just like that¡­¡± She clenched her cigar between her teeth. ¡°All over some lousy taxes.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did defraud the¡ª¡° Schwarz began.


    ¡°Oh, please, everyone knows taxes are just a protection racket. The feds are no different from those bandits we just beat up. Only real difference is good publicity,¡± Shaska interrupted with a puff of smoke.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re still here,¡± said Andy.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re strong and will help protect us when we fly around the world!¡± he exclaimed with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to drop everything and go on an adventure with a criminal you just met yesterday? I can¡¯t even ensure I¡¯ll make your business worldwide without my business license!¡±


    ¡°But you can help. The point is, we want to see the world, but we¡¯re too poor and weak to do it ourselves. We¡¯ll be your crew for you,¡± said Roxanne.


    Shaska couldn¡¯t help but get a little misty-eyed at that, but she straightened up before she could cry.


    ¡°Hey, pretty boy, you know how to fly an airship?¡± Shaska asked Schwarz.


    ¡°Odd question, but surprisingly, yes,¡± Schwarz replied. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few lessons in my time.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s get out of here. I¡¯m gonna give the suits at corporate a piece of my mind. Let¡¯s go, men and Walking on the Moon, we got treasure to find and palms to grease!¡± Shaska decisively declared.

 II. Gangsters Paradise

    The Humo Robinson drifted listlessly through the clouds. The large airship had every facility a bounty hunting businessman could want: gym, armory, spa, the works. Quarters were large, four of them designed to carry up to fifteen people each. The walls of each of the bedrooms were covered in wanted posters of bounties Shaska had brought in, some reaching as high as a million losas. Schwarz and the couple, being the only crew members at the moment, had the luxury of a room to themselves for the time being. Shaska¡¯s private quarters lay at the back of the gondola, containing a pool for her to swim in, as well as a large, impenetrable vault housing her fortune.


    The tiny crew stood around the bridge¡¯s steering wheel. An uneasy silence hung in the air, heavy with the weight of what had happened in Zenya and the loss of nearly the entire crew. The ship, once bustling with life, now felt eerily empty.


    ¡°Is it really smart to sail the skies with just four of us?¡± Schwarz asked, frowning. ¡°Especially when half of us can¡¯t even use Aether?¡±


    ¡°What is Aether, anyway?¡± Roxanne asked, scratching her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, and I¡¯ve heard of its uses, but what is it?¡±


    ¡°Aether¡¯s Caldris¡¯s lifeblood,¡± Shaska explained. ¡°It seeps out of the planet¡¯s core, and some people, adepts, can harness it to boost their strength or power machinery. Like the motors on the Robinson¡ªthey¡¯re all Aether-powered.


    ¡°Anyway, it takes a certain amount of physical training to harness Aether. Not just any random schmuck can use it. However, there¡¯s a level beyond just harnessing Aether. And that¡¯s potentia. Potentia abilities can do basically anything, but any one person has only one potentia power.¡±


    Shaska blew smoke, then held up her hand. Water vapor from the air began to condense around her fingers, then hardened into ice, before finally melting again. Andy had stars in his eyes out of amazement.


    ¡°This is mine. It¡¯s called ¡®Aqua Bulla¡¯,¡± Shaska continued. ¡°I can manipulate water on a molecular level using the power of the Aether in my body. Everyone has their own potentia ability that they can develop once they master harnessing Aether, but for most people, it only occurs after significant mental anguish.¡±


    ¡°And what happened to you¡­?¡± Andy asked, tilting his head.


    Shaska blew smoke in his face, scoffing and exclaiming ¡°like I¡¯d tell you! We just met! Frankly, explaining your potentia ability to someone is something you do only if you¡¯re friendly or if you know for a fact you¡¯re about to kill them with it.¡±


    ¡°Aether and Aether mastery was also responsible for starting the Holy Order of Serenicus,¡± Schwarz explained. ¡°Not that I believe in any Serenicus, but they say He was able to use any potentia He could imagine to perform miracles, but He was so humble, He would only use His power to help instead of hurt, and often in mundane ways¡­¡±


    ¡°Except the part where He supposedly came back from the dead after being hanged for heresy,¡± Shaska added.


    ¡°Oh, we know all about Serenicus,¡± said Roxanne with a smile. She held up the sapphire pendant around her neck; it was in the shape of a noose, with a sapphire set in where the hanging victim¡¯s head would go. ¡°Andy and I are lifelong Serenists. Got married in a Serenist temple and everything.¡±


    Shaska and Schwarz looked at each other, then at the couple. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Schwarz muttered.


    ¡°Well, how are you going to do your bounty hunting now?¡± Andy asked, changing the subject. ¡°You don¡¯t have your business and surely you¡¯ll be arrested on the spot if you try to bring in a capture.¡±


    ¡°When you have enough money, you¡¯re above the law,¡± said Shaska, flicking ash off her cigar. ¡°However, there¡¯s no chance I¡¯m digging into my coffers to pay back what I supposedly ¡®owe¡¯ the feds. So, here¡¯s the plan, we¡¯re going after the biggest, baddest criminals out there¡ªand we¡¯re bringing them all in at once.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a lot harder than just paying your debt,¡± Schwarz said, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s way more fun,¡± Shaska replied with a grin. ¡°I thought you were the adventurous type, uh¡­ what¡¯s your name again, Blondie?¡±


    ¡°Schwarz Eisenberg,¡± Schwarz responded. ¡°And adventure is nice, but I¡¯m really¨C¡±


    ¡°Schwartz, got it. Sure, we can catch that guy. Eventually. But right now I¡¯m talking about heavy hitters like Bensieg or Luckiano. Getting even one of those guys and their organizations would make my problems go away instantly.¡±


    Everyone else¡¯s jaws dropped.


    ¡°Wait, are you seriously talking about the Three Kings? The most dangerous crime lords in all of Losan?¡± Schwarz¡¯s voice rose with disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah, even us small-town folks know those names,¡± Andy chimed in, wide-eyed. ¡°Bensieg, Luckiano, and Alphonse? They¡¯re the top of the underworld food chain!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll work our way up to it,¡± Shaska casually responded.


    ¡°By the way, what did you do with that Varney guy?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°We have a morgue on the Robinson to keep our bounties fresh in case we kill them. Ninja guy here¡¯s gonna turn him and collect next time we encounter a certified station. According to the charts the turncoat navigator left behind, the closest one is in Gokashi, which shouldn¡¯t be too far away by airship.¡±


    ¡°But, wait, Gokashi? That¡¯s Alphonse¡¯s stomping ground!¡± Schwarz exclaimed. ¡°He¡¯s the nastiest mob boss in Losan¡¯s midwest!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shaska casually said.


    The crew stood there in silence for a moment, before Andy piped up with ¡°so¡­ just how rich are you, big la¨CShaska?¡±


    ¡°Rich enough,¡± was her curt reply.


    <hr>


    Several hours passed, and Schwarz continued manning the steering wheel, bored. This time, he was alone with Andy. The air was quiet, the only noise being the quiet hum of the Robinson¡¯s engines keeping it moving. Shaska and Roxanne entered the room again after spending some time on their own business to pass the time.


    ¡°Hey, mind if I take the wheel?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s the best idea, but go ahead. I¡¯ll take over again if something serious happens.¡±


    Andy stepped forward and took the wheel.


    ¡°Does this plebeian have any personality outside his cooking and his wife? I have to know¡­¡± Schwarz thought.


    ¡°So, how long have you and ol¡¯ Roxie been married?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Only I¡¯m allowed to call her that,¡± Andy responded, completely dead serious. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids, got married three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Neat,¡± said Schwarz.


    ¡°You asked,¡± Andy replied bluntly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make small talk. I¡¯m not very experienced at dealing with the working class. Play any instruments? I¡¯m a guitar player myself.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    There was an awkward silence.


    ¡°Look, I see what you¡¯re trying to do, Schwarz.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to make awkward conversation for us to be friends, it¡¯ll happen naturally now that we¡¯re on the same crew,¡± Andy said with a smile.


    Schwarz was shocked and slightly touched by his candor.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it goes in all those adventure stories I read as a kid, anyway.¡±


    Schwarz paused, then said, ¡°hey, go get one of the mattresses from the dormitories, I wanna show you something.¡±


    Andy gave Schwarz the wheel back and obliged.


    After Andy brought the mattress back and placed it down on the deck, Schwarz went down, then spawned a hole and placed it over Andy¡¯s head, then spawned another one right under Andy¡¯s feet, causing him to start falling infinitely.


    ¡°WOOOOOO!¡± he cried as he fell.


    After he¡¯d decided Andy had had enough, Schwarz tilted the top hole and aimed it at the mattress, sending Andy crashing into it. Andy got up and was overjoyed and laughed, exclaiming ¡°that hole power of yours is super cool! Let¡¯s do that again!¡±


    Schwarz and Andy kept playing while Shaska and Roxanne watched.


    Roxanne chuckled, glancing at Shaska. ¡°Men, huh?¡±


    Shaska gave a half-smile, her gaze distant. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she muttered, though something in her tone was heavier than her words.


    <hr>


    After a few more hours, night fell, and the crew was soon in the skies near the city of Gokashi. The skyline was covered with skyscrapers and other tall buildings. The city could be seen from miles away thanks to the dazzling lights.


    The Humo Robinson landed on the outskirts of the city, on the south side, known to the locals as ¡°Salt Town¡±, with the rich, upper crust northern side being known as ¡°Sugar City¡±. Salt Town stretched out in front of them, a wasteland of crumbling buildings and graffiti-covered walls. Most of the street lamps flickered weakly, casting long shadows on the cracked pavement. A few stragglers lurked in the alleyways, their clothes stained and reeking of skunk as the scent of decay clung to the air.


    As the crew disembarked from the airship, Schwarz piped up with ¡°why are we landing here? This place is a shithole.¡±


    ¡°Makes things more interesting,¡± Shaska responded, to which Schwarz rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, men and¡­¡± Shaska began before blanking out.


    ¡°Roxanne.¡±


    ¡°Got it, ¡®don¡¯t stand so close to me¡¯.¡±


    Roxanne looked confused and backed up.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the plan,¡± Shaska said, taking charge. ¡°I¡¯ll guard the ship. Pretty boy, you¡¯re taking the body to the feds. You two, find us a vacant building for a new base. Use the money you get from the bounty to scout around for talent. We¡¯re good on supplies after our last stop, but we really need some extra muscle, capisce?¡±


    ¡°Capisce,¡± Schwarz replied.


    ¡°This place is kinda creepy¡­¡± Roxanne muttered, glancing around.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Andy threw an arm around her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s the fun of it, Roxie! Adventures are supposed to be scary¡ªit¡¯s what makes them exciting!¡±


    ¡°Enough chatter, everyone,¡± Shaska said. ¡°Earn your pay.¡±


    Shaska dragged a chair from the gondola¡¯s deck and set it down at the base of the Robinson. With a glass of bootlegged wine in one hand and the newspaper in the other, she leaned back, her eyes scanning the desolate streets. Despite the gloom of Salt Town, she looked perfectly at ease.


    <hr>


    Schwarz walked the streets of Salt Town carrying Varney¡¯s dead body. Despite Varney¡¯s large frame, Schwarz moved him around effortlessly thanks to the Aether enhancing his strength. He glanced at the distant skyscrapers, their bright lights a stark contrast to the decay of Salt Town. Here, beggars huddled in alleys, drunks stumbled through the streets, and the air was thick with the skunky stench of smoke from cracked pipes.


    The abject poverty made Schwarz think back to his own childhood, which was the exact opposite of the situation in Salt Town. He had grown up privileged as the scion of the Eisenberg steel magnate in the province of Sylpen, surrounded by servants in a posh mansion.


    ¡°Come play with me, big bro!¡± called out a little voice.


    Schwarz paused for a second, as every time that thought of his little sister, Noire, came up, it was soon followed by:


    ¡°Big bro¡­ it hurts¡­¡± Noire¡¯s voice was faint, her small frame drenched in blood. Her wide, tear-filled eyes searched for his, desperate.


    Schwarz clenched his jaw, shaking his head sharply. Ten years, and the memory still cut as deep as the day it happened¨Cjust before the start of the Great War, and he¡¯d still yet to find hide nor hair of the man who murdered his family; all he had was a newspaper clipping of the event, a massive scar on his chest, and a wanted poster for the assassin, Cazimir (worth ninety-eight thousand losas), a gruff looking man with numerous scars on his face.


    Schwarz was interrupted from his reverie by a man dressed in a suit far too nice for this part of town. He was not-too-subtly hiding a switchblade.


    ¡°Excuse me, bub!¡± exclaimed the man in the suit. ¡°Couldn¡¯t help but notice that dead body you¡¯re carrying!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you, plebeian?¡±


    The gangster flicked open his switchblade with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re on Salt Town Shark turf, bub. Roughest gang in this part of town. Hand over your losas¡ªand that bounty¡ªor this gets messy.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Couldn¡¯t cut it in the Valentines in Sugar City, huh?¡± Schwarz jeered.


    The gangster was enraged by this, and promptly stabbed at Schwarz. Schwarz, in kind, dropped Varney¡¯s body, then grabbed the gangster¡¯s knife wrist in one hand, then swiftly drew his sword, Umbra Lux, in the other, and quickly stabbed the gangster in the gut.


    As the gangster collapsed, bleeding out into the street, Schwarz wiped his blade clean and sheathed it, his expression calm as he picked up Varney¡¯s body once more. ¡°Typical,¡± he muttered, glancing at the crumbling buildings around him. ¡°This place reeks of desperation and crime.¡± He paused, frowning slightly. ¡°I hope Andy and Roxanne are handling things.¡±


    <hr>


    Andy and Roxanne were not okay, as they were in a similar situation, but with a sharp dressed man brandishing a revolver.


    ¡°You¡¯re on Bulls turf now, gotta pay the toll, guys. Unless youse guys want anything bad to happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± said Andy, holding up his hands. ¡°Was not expecting to get mugged on our first stop on our grand adventure.¡±


    ¡°Is this place really good for business?¡± Roxanne thought, holding up her hands as well.


    ¡°I said, gimme your money,¡± the mugger growled. ¡°New arrivals gotta pay¡­ protection money. Never know when a Shark might get you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, darling, there are far worse things in Salt Town than Bulls and Sharks¡­¡± purred an effeminate voice. Before the mugger could react, he was sent flying through a nearby wall, courtesy of a towering, bald, dark-skinned man in a bright pink suit and rectangular glasses. The man stood over the wreckage, dusting off his hands with a flourish.


    Andy and Roxanne stood there in shock. ¡°Are you sweethearts okay?¡± asked the effeminate man. ¡°The crime in this area is terrible. Tch, you¡¯d think a city with a fed headquarters would be safer¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, thanks to you,¡± said Roxanne. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°Charles Lulupo, wandering mercenary, at your service!¡±


    ¡°And based off that lisp, one of those queers¡­¡± Andy muttered.


    ¡°Andy! Don¡¯t be rude to our¨C¡± Roxanne started to growl at her husband.


    ¡°Indeed, my good man!¡± Lulupo interrupted with a flourish. He removed his glasses with a flourish, and in an instant, his head sprouted a long, flowing mane of hair. In the blink of an eye, he now looked like an imposing, elegant woman in a tailored suit. ¡°I sell my fists and these sssssshapely legs for losas, darling¡ªso I can make my way to the land of Orinoca, where only those with the heart of a maiden belong!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ve read about that place. It¡¯s a country inhabited entirely by women somewhere in the far east¡­¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s entirely women, though¡­¡± Andy wondered. He shook his head, then continued with ¡°and the hair thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the power of my potentia, my dear! I call it Capillus Reginae!¡±


    He formed his hair into the shape of a hand and caressed Andy¡¯s chin with it. ¡°I can grow and manipulate my body hair at will.¡±


    ¡°Potentia powers are so cool,¡± Andy said, turning to Roxanne with stars in his eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re hired muscle, then, big guy? Perfect!¡± Andy continued. ¡°Our boss wanted us to find more crew members! I¡¯m Andy, and this is my wife, Roxanne!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ and what kind of business do you two do?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ we used to run a bar and grill back in Zenya¡­¡± said Roxanne.


    ¡°A bar? You mean a speakeasy?¡± Lulupo asked.


    Roxanne thought back to all the losas she paid to the cops to keep selling beer, then said ¡°yeeeeessssss¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now though, we¡¯re working for someone named Shaska!¡± Andy exclaimed.


    Lulupo¡¯s eyes shot open at that as he retracted his hair and put his glasses back on. ¡°Shaska? The bounty hunting business woman on the run for tax evasion?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her, yeah!¡± Andy said, beaming.


    ¡°Yes¡­ news of her financial crimes made quite a splash in the underworld this morning¡­¡± Lulupo said. ¡°Hm¡­ she isn¡¯t a mobster per se, but she is a rather cutthroat businesswoman¡­¡±


    ¡°And fifty thousand if things go south¡­¡± he added internally with a smirk.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I¡¯ll join you two for the time being. If nothing else, you darlings need some protection!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t pay right now¡­¡± Roxanne said.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I always get paid, one way or another¡­¡± Lulupo said with a sly smile.


    Andy and Roxanne exchanged nervous glances, but agreed to go with the effeminate man.


    <hr>


    Schwarz left the fed office at the border between Salt Town and Sugar City counting his stack of losa bills. ¡°It¡¯s real horsefeathers that they take thirty percent off for dead bounties.¡±


    He started scratching the back of his head. ¡°It was really optimistic of Shaska to let those two go wandering around a crime-ridden city without an escort. I guess it¡¯s been a while since she was last here. I should go look for them. Or. Better idea.¡±


    He pulled out his hand radio and tuned to Roxanne¡¯s frequency. ¡°Hey, Roxanne¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Roxanne asked


    ¡°Just checking on you two. This place is hokum.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Andy chimed in. ¡°We met this really strong guy and he agreed to help us!¡±


    ¡°Charmed. I¡¯m Charles Lulupo, darling.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± said Schwarz. ¡°You guys meet me back at the Robinson and we¡¯ll get Shaska¡¯s next orders.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Over,¡± said Roxanne, putting her radio away.


    Schwarz put his radio away and the money in his pocket. He headed off back toward the outskirts of Salt Town. He walked past only one dark alley before being ambushed by yet another gangster, this one wearing different colors to the last one.


    ¡°Gotta pay the toll when you¡¯re on Bulls turf, bub,¡± said the knife wielding mugger.


    ¡°Wrong move,¡± Schwarz said flatly, seizing the mugger¡¯s wrist and driving his fist into the man¡¯s gut. The knife clattered to the ground as the thug doubled over. Schwarz quickly picked up the knife and held it at the gangster¡¯s throat. ¡°Was mugging someone carrying a sword really your best idea?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± called a voice from the opposite dark alley.


    A young, swarthy man in a doctor¡¯s coat and cut off suit pants ran toward Schwarz and his would-be assailant. He was fairly short, only a bit over five and a half feet tall.


    ¡°Pancetta!¡± exclaimed the doctor. ¡°What have I told you about picking fights with bounty hunters?¡±


    ¡°That I shouldn¡¯t do i¨C¡±


    ¡°That you shouldn¡¯t do it!¡±


    The doctor slapped the gangster across the face, leaving a mark. ¡°I may be as close to a miracle worker as you can get, but even I can¡¯t fix a knife in the throat!¡±


    ¡°A miracle worker, huh?¡± Schwarz wondered aloud. ¡°Hey, you looking for a new business to join? Ours could really use a medic.¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± the doctor responded. ¡°If I left, the body count in this gang war would be doubled! Tripled if the Valentines get involved! I¡¯m not going anywhere until my brothers stop fighting!¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°Gang war? Brothers?¡± asked Andy.


    Lulupo continued walking with Andy and Roxanne right behind him. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s quite the turf war brewing between the Sharks and the Bulls. Led by two delightful brothers¡ªMaiale and Prosciutto Abbiati.¡± Lulupo flicked a speck of dust off his suit. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my ear to the ground here for a while as I travel from odd job to odd job around Gokashi¡­ cars don¡¯t pay for themselves, after all.


    ¡°Their older brother, Capicola, died not too long ago, leaving Maiale and Prosciutto to split into two rival gangs to battle it out over the territory. Salt Town¡¯s extreme poverty doesn¡¯t lead to much else for young men except joining a gang or the feds. Quite sad, in my opinion. On top of that is the looming threat of Alphonse¡¯s Valentine Gang in Sugar City. At the moment, word on the street is that they¡¯re biding their time for one gang to win before they swoop in and take over Salt Town virtually unopposed.


    ¡°And their poor little brother, Carne, is a doctor who refuses to join a side and helps the gangsters fight another day.¡±


    <hr>


    ¡°So your name is Carne and you refuse to take either of your brothers¡¯ sides?¡± asked Schwarz, scratching his chin.


    ¡°What, are you deaf? That¡¯s what I just got done telling you,¡± said an annoyed Carne. ¡°Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a patient with a bruised gut to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± exclaimed Schwarz, digging through his pocket. He pulled out the wad of cash he got from the feds. ¡°Would you do it for ten thousand losas?¡±


    Carne¡¯s eyebrow raised at that, causing him to manually lower it with his finger.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not going anywhere until someone wins,¡± Carne said, shaking his head. ¡°I was with Capicola after he was mortally wounded by the Valentines. He told me to do anything I could to keep Maiale and Prosciutto together. But I couldn¡¯t. Now all I can do is keep the body count low.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Pancetta, let¡¯s get you some ice.¡± Carne helped the gangster leave as he continued to clutch his stomach in pain.


    <hr>


    ¡°Anyone else think these guys sound really tasty?¡± Andy wondered aloud as they met back up with Schwarz in front of the airship.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want to know what you mean by that,¡± said Schwarz.


    The four gathered in front of Shaska, a gentle breeze blowing behind them in the dark of the Gokashi night.


    ¡°Good evening. Miss Shaska, I presume?¡± asked Lulupo. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to meet such a famo¨C¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, cue ball. You here for a job? What do you got?¡± Shaska interrupted with a puff of her cigar.


    Lulupo was taken aback by Shaska¡¯s brashness, but collected himself quickly and explained his situation as a mercenary.


    ¡°...however, my rates aren¡¯t cheap, I¨C¡±


    Schwarz cut him off by throwing his big wad of cash on the ground. Shaska¡¯s eyes turned into losa signs and she reflexively reached for it herself.


    ¡°Will twenty grand cover it?¡± Schwarz asked.


    ¡°Indeed it will, darling,¡± said Lulupo, eyes also becoming losa signs before he blinked.


    ¡°So, are we done here?¡± asked Shaska, eyes turning back to normal. ¡°We got our new muscle, let¡¯s head for the Piscomare Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Shaska,¡± said Roxanne, ¡°we still haven¡¯t found a location for our business. I don¡¯t think Salt Town is a good idea, though. We should try Sugar Ci¨C¡±


    ¡°Shshsh¡­¡± Shaska interrupted, raising a finger to Roxanne¡¯s lips. Roxanne was starting to see why Shaska¡¯s previous crew left her.


    Schwarz interjected as well. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s someone else we could hire in Salt Town. A doctor.¡±


    A low rumble, like the sound of a large vehicle, could be heard in the distance. However, the motley crew was too wrapped up in their conversation to pay attention to it.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s involved in a gang war, says he won¡¯t leave until it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve got it. You know what these gangsters need? Jobs! Nothing fixes crime like a good paycheck. That¡¯s where you two come in!¡± Shaska exclaimed, jabbing a finger at Andy and Roxanne. ¡°You two open up two separate restaurants and give them enough jobs so they won¡¯t need to sell drugs or mug people anymore.¡±


    Before Shaska could continue, however, out of nowhere, blindingly fast, came a massive land vehicle, similar to the tanks used in the Great War, except much bigger, the size of a small building, even. The large metal vehicle was bordered on either side by rapidly spinning tank treads, and the rest was made entirely of metal. It barrelled up the highway, propelled by what looked like a rocket, crushing the cars and people in its way and leaving a gash in the envelope of the Humo Robinson, breaking the boards that supported the envelope and causing it to collapse somewhat.


    Shaska glanced up at the gash in the Robinson¡¯s envelope, her expression unfazed. ¡°Hm. Hm. Yeah¡­ they¡¯re definitely paying for that,¡± she muttered, taking another drag from her cigar and blowing smoke.


    The giant vehicle crashed its way through the town on its tank treads, knocking over buildings, before finally stopping about half a mile into Salt Town. The vehicle¡¯s walls unfolded to reveal what was actually a wrestling ring surrounded by stands full of screaming fans. Aether-powered light posts were included, illuminating the ring as bright as day.


    ¡°LUCHA! LUCHA! LUCHA!¡± the audience cheered.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± said Shaska, getting a good look at the flag above the ring. ¡°Skull with two crossed dumbbells behind it: the mark of the Squared Circle Gang. Led by Gil Fernandez, worth a good hundred thousand losas.¡±


    She looked down at her employees¡¯ confused faces.


    ¡°Bounty hunters gotta know this stuff,¡± she nonchalantly replied with a puff of her cigar. Her expression turned from one of annoyance to resolution. ¡°New plan. Married couple. Get as many snacks as you can carry.¡±


    She turned to Schwarz and Lulupo.


    ¡°Us three. We¡¯re gonna spend some time in that ring and get us another bounty.¡±

 III. Ready to Rumble

    The commotion of the lucha promotion could be heard all around Salt Town, agitating citizens who had just settled in for the night.


    In Carne¡¯s clinic, a dank, little office in a back alley lit only by a single, dim light bulb, an exasperated Carne pulled a bullet out of a gangster¡¯s chest, grumbling about the noise. ¡°Ugh¡­ what is it now¡­?¡± Carne sutured up the gangster¡¯s chest and let him rest for a bit as he stepped out of the clinic to see what the fuss was about.


    The town square, already teetering on the edge of collapse, had been torn apart by the unfolding wrestling ring. The once cracked and dusty streets were now littered with rubble, and the angry cries of Salt Town¡¯s citizens echoed off the hollow, graffitied buildings. Desperation and frustration hung thick in the air, mixing with the rising dust and the faint smell of smoke.


    ¡°LUCHA! LUCHA! LUCHA!¡± the wrestling ring audience chanted. All the while, the trio of Shaska, Schwarz, and Lulupo made their way toward the ring, while Andy and Roxanne looked for a late night grocery in Sugar City. With everyone in town distracted by the impromptu wrestling show, Shaska left the Robinson unguarded in the dingy, dark night of Salt Town.


    ¡°Dammit¡­ just what we need right now¡­ what even are these guys¡­? Another gang?¡± Carne moaned, watching the events unfold from afar.


    Microphone feedback ripped through the air as the speakers stationed on the light posts came to life. Citizens and audience members reflexively covered their ears.


    ¡°Gooood evening, ladies and gents, we are the Squared Circle Gang coming to you LIVE from Salt Town in the great city of Gokashi!¡± announced one of the commentators stationed at the foot of the ring. ¡°I¡¯m Matthias, he¡¯s Hodgkin, and we¡¯re here to bring you all the action as it unfolds!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Matthias, in just two hours, at the stroke of midnight, we begin our Heavenly Showdown, where a city¡¯s strongest fighters take on our stable to win the coveted, the glorious, Heavenly Showdown CHAMPIONSHIP BELT!¡±


    The audience roared with applause. The Salt Town citizens booed even louder. ¡°The rules are simple, folks!¡± Matthias (a huge man in a tiny jacket that ripped whenever he moved) boomed, his voice crackling with excitement. ¡°Step into the ring, and the last one standing¡ªwho isn¡¯t pinned or cries for mercy¡ªwalks away with the Heavenly Showdown Championship Belt!¡±


    Hodgkin added with a grin, ¡°And remember, folks, anything goes! Potentia, weapons, fists¡ªwe¡¯ve seen it all and can¡¯t wait for the bloodbath! And ANYONE¡¯S invited, including the police and the feds!¡±


    ¡°Pretty gutsy of them to invite the feds, too,¡± Carne muttered.


    ¡°But if we win¡­¡± added Hodgkin, a square-jawed, bald man covered in tattoos. ¡°The host city gets ransacked, their goods stolen, and their women¡ª¡°


    ¡°This is your first and only warning,¡± interrupted a voice on another loudspeaker. Standing near the ring was a fed officer with a microphone. He was dressed in a dark blue suit and tie and fedora with a badge on his chest reading ¡°FIIG¡±. He was flanked by two other officers. ¡°This is special agent in charge Abelard of the Gokashi branch of the Federal Institute of Intelligence Gathering. We are giving you the option to come peacefully.¡±


    The audience booed as fed agents surrounded the ring, guns drawn.


    ¡°We want violence!¡± the audience chanted, followed by rhythmic clapping. ¡°We want violence!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want violence?¡± the fed officer muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you violence¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Abelard, sir? Surely, we shouldn¡¯t just massacre a group of what seem to be harmless audience members?¡± asked the rather scrawny looking officer to Abelard¡¯s left. He was rather nondescript, standing a bit over six feet tall with a plain face and dark hair, and his suit jacket was draped over his shoulders, revealing a plain white dress shirt and black tie.


    ¡°They¡¯re a gang, nonetheless. They¡¯re still clearly calling for violence,¡± said the officer at Abelard¡¯s right. He was very well built, wearing a metal armor breastplate and pauldrons over his suit, and had a sword at his hip and a shield on his back. He stood several inches taller than the scrawny officer, with tan skin and red hair, strikingly handsome save the scar on his face, running down his cheek under his right eye. ¡°Besides, these guys have been tearing their way up the countryside, ransacking every town they come across. Better stop them now they¡¯re in the city.¡±


    Franco paused for a moment, then said ¡°and don¡¯t calm him Shirley.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Agent Franco,¡± Abelard said, his voice cold and commanding. He turned to Johnson with a frown. ¡°You¡¯d do well to remember, Agent Johnson¡ªthere¡¯s no room for hesitation when dealing with gangs. You should study more on the nature of justice.¡±


    Franco grunted in agreement, his hand resting casually on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Better we crush them here than let them take the city apart, bit by bit.¡±


    Half the audience was still calling for violence, while the other half was booing the feds and throwing their popcorn at them. All the while, Salt Town citizens outside the perimeter were cheering the feds on.


    Carne scowled, watching the chaos unfold. ¡°Funny how they cheer for the feds now, after all the booze they¡¯ve smuggled in with my brothers¡¯ help. Hypocrites¡­¡± He sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°It seems Boss Fernandez¡¯s true believers are about to be under fire!¡± Hodgkin exclaimed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how¡¯s the boss gonna react to this one?¡± asked Matthias.


    ¡°Now, hhhhhhhhhold everything!¡± exclaimed a voice with a thick Hispanian accent over the Squared Circle loudspeaker.


    At the base of the stands was what appeared to be an office of some sort. A sharply dressed man with dark skin, slicked back hair, and a slimy smirk on his face stepped out of the office holding a microphone. The audience cheered even louder; the Salt Town citizenry matched with even louder boos.


    ¡°Fernandez makes his appearance!¡± exclaimed Matthias.


    ¡°Hhhhhhold everything! You come to my ring, and threaten to kill my true believers¡­¡±


    He paused, the ensuing silence such that one could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°WITHOUT AT LEAST GIVING THEM A GOOD SHOW FIRST?!¡± he shouted with a flourish.


    Gangsters in various states of wrestling garb, some masked, some not, began pouring into the ring from the doors at the top of the stands. The audience cheered even louder, chanting ¡°this is awesome!¡± followed with more rhythmic clapping.


    The wrestling mobsters moved at blinding speeds thanks to their Aether powers. Some flipped off the stands, some just ran, but they were able to avoid the gunfire of the feds. The audience went crazy as feds were subsequently piledrived, body splashed, and clotheslined.


    The Squared Circle Gang continued to chant ¡°this is awesome!¡±, followed by rhythmic clapping.


    ¡°That was pretty cool, not gonna lie¡­¡± Carne muttered.


    ¡°Special agent Abelard, was it?!¡± Fernandez called. ¡°You come to my arena? You play by my rules!!¡±


    The audience cheered even louder.


    ¡°Make sure we have a sniper at the ready,¡± Abelard whispered to a grunt, who saluted and ran off.


    He turned back to Fernandez and the ring, annoyed. ¡°What are your rules, Fernandez?¡±


    ¡°I believe the announcers made it clear! Heavenly! SHOOOOWDOOOOOOWN!!¡±


    The audience cheered louder still. The Salt Town citizens¡¯ boos and jeers grew louder to compensate.


    ¡°You send your best fighters to my arena! If they win, you get to claim my hundred thousand losa bounty! But if we win, your city gets plundered and razed!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Shaska called out at the top of her lungs. The audience quieted down, and turned to face the trio of newcomers standing next to the announcer¡¯s table: Shaska, Schwarz, and Lulupo. ¡°I want a word with you, boss man! You put a gash in my airship!¡±


    ¡°A bewitching beauty arrives! It¡¯s famed bounty hunter and business tycoon, Shaska the Greedy!¡± Hodgkin exclaimed.


    Shaska drew boos from the audience, so she quickly grabbed Matthias¡¯ microphone. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re booing me now? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a business thing, or a merwoman thing¡­ Well, guess what? BOO YOU, TOO!¡±


    The audience booed even louder.


    ¡°GANGSTERS SUCK!¡±


    ¡°Shaska, I think you may be getting a little too much into this,¡± Lulupo tried to say as Shaska continued to argue with the crowd.


    ¡°I say let her be a heel,¡± Schwarz replied.


    ¡°Ah, but Miss Shaska,¡± Fernandez replied. ¡°You¡¯re a wanted woman now. You can¡¯t collect my bounty. And now you¡¯re exposing your cohorts before the feds!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute you think I haven¡¯t figured out a way around that!¡± Shaska bluffed. Given that news of her ouster from Smoky Mart had only come this morning, it hadn¡¯t quite sunk in for Shaska that she couldn¡¯t bring bounties in anymore.


    ¡°Yo!¡± called out another voice.


    A tall, swarthy, morbidly obese man in a barely-fitting dress shirt with an array of knives and gang tattoos approached the announcer¡¯s stand and grabbed the other microphone.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Yo! I know you can hear this, Prosciutto! It¡¯s Maiale! We just got the perfect opportunity to finish this for good! You and me! Let¡¯s figure out who the strongest really is!¡±


    ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± Carne peeped.


    Abelard shook his head, then turned to his subordinates. ¡°Johnson, Franco, I want you two to enter this silly contest with me.¡±


    ¡°Roger,¡± they replied in unison.


    ¡°My men and I are entering, too!¡± Abelard called out over his loudspeaker. Fernandez just smiled.


    ¡°Could you¡­ hand me my microphone back¡­?¡± Matthias sheepishly asked Shaska. She obliged.


    ¡°And there you have it, folks! Eight more fighters offer themselves up for the Heavenly Showdown!¡± Matthias told the cheering audience.


    ¡°We want violence! We want violence!¡± the audience rhythmically chanted.


    ¡°Two hours! You have two hours to steel yourselves, fighters!¡± Fernandez called out. ¡°Use it wisely, because we begin at the stroke of midnight!¡±


    The audience cheered a little bit longer and then dispersed into the populace, who were not at all pleased by a large band of mobsters roaming around like it was nothing. The Squared Circle Gang, outside their wrestlers, weren¡¯t particularly aggressive (until they won) or powerful, but the disdain of Salt Town¡¯s citizens was palpable.


    Andy and Roxanne approached Shaska with a handful of brown paper shopping bags.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Shaska? I think we have a creative way to use our supplies to set up a concession stand,¡± said Andy.


    ¡°When do we get paid?¡± Roxanne added. ¡°The only one of us working for free is Schwarz.¡±


    ¡°You want payment?¡± Shaska asked, blowing smoke. She pointed at Fernandez. ¡°That guy¡¯s your payment. Him and his merry men.¡±


    Shaska turned to Schwarz and Lulupo. ¡°You two, find out all you can about the enemy.¡± She then turned to Andy and Roxanne. ¡°You two, set up your concession stand. I¡¯ll make whatever you cook sell like hotcakes. No booze, though. Audience isn¡¯t on our side as it is and we got feds here.¡±


    <hr>


    Schwarz and Lulupo asked around and listened for information, but everyone was tightlipped around them. Meanwhile, Shaska and the couple set up a makeshift concession stand near the announcer¡¯s desk. As the Robinson was still a functional Smoky Mart, they had the supplies they needed to quickly build the stand and sell their snacks for ten losas each.


    Surprisingly, despite Shaska drawing such negative heat from the audience, they started lining up at Andy and Roxanne¡¯s concession stand. The ground was muddy, having just rained the previous day, but the people beat a path through the puddles to get the delicious snacks.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, in a mansion in Sugar City, a short, chubby balding man lay sleeping in an ornate bed. There was soon a pounding on his bedroom door.


    ¡°Boss Alphonse! Boss Alphonse! Dere¡¯s trouble in Salt Town!¡± cried the grunt.


    The chubby balding man pulled his sleep mask off and answered the door.


    ¡°Youse got a good reason to be pounding on my door in da middle of da night, you goon? Dere bettah be a good reason you¡¯re bangin¡¯ on my door about freakin¡¯ Salt Town.¡±


    ¡°Boss! The Squared Circle Gang¡¯s fixin¡¯ to take out da Sharks and da Bulls! We can¡¯t have someone else encroachin¡¯ on our terri¡ª¡°


    Alphonse raised his hand to the grunt¡¯s mouth and shut it seemingly permanently by covering it in ice.


    ¡°Listen, ya stooge, you do not wake me up in da middle of da night unless dey¡¯re comin¡¯ right for Sugar City, capisce?¡± Alphonse growled as the grunt tried desperately to remove the ice from his face. ¡°I don¡¯ care if it¡¯s da Squared Circles or da feds or even Serenicus Himself! You do not interrupt my sleep!!¡±


    The henchman sheepishly nodded as Alphonse slammed the door in his face.


    <hr>


    Time drew near, and the fighters secretly drew numbers for what order they would enter the ring, numbered one through fifteen. The Squared Circle Gang¡¯s band played to entertain the audience, which now included Salt Town citizens, fed grunts, and Carne. Among them was an extremely tall man with disproportionately long legs; he was dressed in an ornate outfit, with long, red and white silk pants, and a red Nehru jacket with gold trim. He also wore a red turban on his head and an ornate spear on his back.


    ¡°This should be entertaining¡­¡± he muttered.


    ¡°And we¡¯re back, ladies and gents! You know what time it is now!¡± Matthias exclaimed over the loudspeaker.


    ¡°HEAVENLY! SHOWDOWN!¡± cried the audience, followed by an eruption of cheering.


    "Quick reminder of the rules: two fighters enter, then every ninety seconds another fighter enters. Only way a fighter leaves is if they''re pinned or submit in the ring!"


    "Or if they die!" Hodgkin added, "because this match is anything goes! Referee''s only there to count the pins."


    ¡°And now, take it away, Santana!¡± Matthias shouted, passing it off to a beautiful woman in a long, red dress in the ring with a microphone.


    "The following lucha is HEAVENLY SHOWDOWN and is for the Squared Circle championship! PLUS! The dignity and livelihood of the city of Gokashi!


    "Introducing our first combatant, the illustrious DIIIIIIIAMOND DRAAAAAAAGON!" she called out as a buff man in a sparkling dragon mask came down the stairs to the cheers of the audience.


    "Aaaaaaaaand coming in second, FIIG SPECIAL AGENT PIETRO ABELARD!" she called out as Abelard descended the opposite stairs to the boos of the audience.


    The two men entered the ring. The Diamond Dragon offered a fist bump, but Abelard declined.


    At ringside, Fernandez began speaking into his microphone. ¡°Remember! All who lose tonight are just sacrifices in the inevitable march of progress toward UTOPIA! There shall be no more suffering! NO NEED FOR WANT OR HUNGER!¡±


    The Squared Circle audience cheered; everyone else just looked confused.


    "Now! RING THE BELL!"


    A fed sniper shot at Fernandez, but missed, causing him to duck back into his office.


    The match was on. Diamond Dragon went for a kick at Abelard''s chest, but he dodged, leading Diamond Dragon to go for a grapple. Abelard appeared to not move, but Diamond Dragon screamed and pulled away, hands dripping with blood.


    "Hey, ref, anything goes, right?" he asked, to which the referee nodded. "Perfect."


    Abelard''s fists turned into drills. "My potentia is called Terebro Officialis. Any part of my body can become a drill."


    He started punching at Diamond Dragon, who quickly dodged and jumped on the ropes.


    Diamond Dragon jumped off the ropes to attempt a stomp on Abelard''s head, but he simply turned his head into a drill, sending Diamond Dragon spinning into the opposite corner.


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!" the crowd counted as it came time for the next fighter.


    "Coming in now, is SHASSSSSSSSSSKAAAAAAAAA!" called Santana, causing a chorus of boos to erupt from the crowd. Shaska was sort of relishing in their hatred now as she stood at the top of the stairs.


    She jumped all the way from the top of the stairs, and landed in the ring with a mighty crash. The other two combatants stood in awe of her, then promptly found themselves on their rears after she swept at both of their feet with a series of low kicks.


    She hopped on top of Diamond Dragon and quickly pinned him for the full three count, causing the Squared Circle audience to loudly boo while Abelard got back to his feet.


    ¡°Diamond Dragon has been eliminated,¡± said Santana.


    Shaska turned to Abelard and lunged at him, wrapping her left arm around his neck. Abelard responded in kind by sprouting a drill from his neck and boring into her forearm.


    She reflexively pulled her arm away and hopped backward.


    ¡°What did you just do?!¡±


    "How''s this for an explanation?" Abelard asked as he charged with his fist drills out.


    "That¡¯s the cat¡¯s meow!" Andy remarked from the stands with stars in his eyes.


    As Abelard charged at her, Shaska shifted her stance. She pulled her right hand back, then as soon as he got close enough, thrust her fist forward. The force of Shaska¡¯s fist caused a ripple in the Aether and the air¡¯s water vapor, powerful enough to send Abelard flying out of the ring.


    ¡°He¡¯s out, right?¡± she asked the referee.


    The ref shook his head, responding ¡°pin or submission in the ring only.¡±


    "In the ring, eh?" Shaska thought aloud. She stepped out of the ring to the boos of the audience and made herself right at home at the announcer''s table off to the side.


    "Room for one more?" she asked, leaning over and resting her arms on the announcers'' shoulders, much to the announcers¡¯ displeasure.


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "Introducing¡­ the warrior of one thousand deaths¡­ REEEEEEAAAAAPPEEEEERRRRR!"


    A wrestler in a black and gray mask and markings on his left pectoral made his way to the ring. He moved slowly, but when he got to the center, he put his hand on the gang emblem in the middle, as if drawing power from it.


    "C''mon, ya rube! No one believes you''re ACTUALLY some kinda ''thousand death warrior''!" Shaska mocked from the sidelines. "Grow the hell up!"


    Reaper turned his focus toward Shaska and started lumbering toward her. She simply tapped two fingers to her forehead and began drawing water vapor from the air.


    Unfortunately for her, she still had to contend with Abelard, who made his way around the ring and charged at her again with drill fists out. She narrowly avoided a drill punch, and used what little power she had in her water vapor to blow him away again.


    "Crap. I can''t grab that guy or else he''ll drill a hole right through me, and I bet THIS guy will turn me into a pretzel if I get near him."


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "Please please PLEASE be friendly," Shaska thought as they counted.


    "Coming to the ring¡­ Special agent SANTIAGO FRAAAAANCOOOOOO!"


    The gangsters all booed, but the citizens and feds gave the buff redhead massive applause as he saluted at the top of the stairs. Franco equipped his sword and shield, then seemingly disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Aw, crap,¡± Shaska muttered.


    He appeared in the ring almost immediately and delivered a mighty kick to Reaper¡¯s gut followed by a shield bash. This made Reaper even more mad. He grabbed Franco by the shoulders and started headbutting him repeatedly, eventually making the redhead buckle from the pain.


    Shaska slinked around the ring, trying to find a place to hide from Agent Abelard, but finding a hiding spot is difficult when you''re eight feet tall. Especially when there''s a constant trail of smoke coming from your exact location.


    As Franco tried to steady himself, Reaper sent him running into the ropes, setting Reaper up for a clothesline as Franco ran back.


    "Begone, foul villain!" Franco called out as he planted his foot down and went for another kick into shield bash combo attack, this one seriously doing damage to Reaper.


    Now Reaper was trying to steady himself as Franco brought him to the ground and pinned him for a full three count.


    "Reaper has been eliminated."


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    Shaska crossed her fingers as she weaved past Abelard''s drill punches.


    "There''s still nine more fighters left to enter the ring," said Matthias.


    "Oh, come on,¡± Shaska whined.


    "Introducing¡­ Special agent REUEEEEL JOOOOOHNSOOOOOON!"


    "Oh, come on!" an exasperated Shaska exclaimed.


    Once again, the gangsters booed, but the applause from the feds was more half-hearted this time as the scrawny man saluted.


    Abelard continued his relentless pursuit of Shaska, only now he was assisted by Franco and Johnson. Johnson activated his potentia, elongating his neck and legs and causing his arms and torso to become covered in feathers, making him resemble a cross between a man and an ostrich. He kicked his shoes off, revealing ostrich talons, and he glided down from the top of the stairs to deliver a flying kick to Shaska''s face, dragging her along the ground as he finished his descent before slamming her headfirst into the stands.


    "Franco! She''s all yours!" he called out as he picked up the stunned Shaska in his wing-arms and pushed her into the ring.


    Franco made a move on her, but she came to and sat up. "Who said I was done?"


    She swiped at Franco''s ankles, tripping him. Unfortunately, she tripped him onto her. And while she managed to withstand Franco''s weight, she wasn''t able to hold on when Johnson jumped on Franco''s shoulders, causing them both to pin Shaska''s shoulder blades to the mat.


    "One! Two! Three!" the ref counted.


    "Shaska has been eliminated," said Santana.

 IV. Heavenly Showdown

    Shaska laid on the mat in disbelief. Her cigar had fallen from her mouth. The crowd cheered her loss. Her loss. She lost. The great bounty hunter Shaska was brought down by a group of feds who weren''t even one of the directors or chiefs of staff.


    "This is awesome!" chanted the crowd, followed with rhythmic clapping.


    Shaska stood up and dusted herself off, nursing her injured left arm and sulking out of the ring in a confused rage. All the while the feds in the ring celebrated their victory to the cheers of half the audience.


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "And coming into the ring now¡­ SON OF DESPAAAAAAAAAIR!"


    A wrestler in a plain black mask with a big bushy beard made his way down the stairs.


    "Three on one was hardly a fair fight. And two of them have potentia," said Shaska, coping to herself as the events continued to swirl in her head. "It¡¯s not my fault I couldn''t take them. I wasn''t even trying. I could EASILY take on a director if I wanted."


    Shaska looked over at Fernandez''s office at the base of the stairs. "Hm¡­ I did promise the boss I''d have words with him. Let''s see what his story is. He owes me for damaging the Robinson like that."


    She made her way over to the office. Two off-duty wrestlers stepped in her path, but Shaska was in no mood for interruptions. Without a second thought, she grabbed one by the collar, lifting him effortlessly with one hand, and used him as a club to knock the other wrestler senseless. Both hit the ground with a dull thud, out cold before they could even react.


    "It seems like Shaska''s feeling like a bit of a sore loser!" said Matthias.


    "Yeah, bro, she looks like she has business with Fernandez. To be a fly on the wall in that meeting," Hodgkin added.


    "Son of Despair has been eliminated."


    She kicked the door open and found Fernandez behind a desk.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Shaska,¡± Fernandez said, his smirk never wavering. ¡°Please, make yourself comfortable. I¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±


    <hr>


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "Please welcome to the ring¡­ the pretty boy ninja, SCHWARZ EEEEIIIISENBEEEERG!"


    The entire crowd booed, which Schwarz played into by holding up both middle fingers as he made his way to the ring. He climbed in and said "alright. So, you took out my boss. That''s fine, because you¡ª¡°


    Franco and Johnson both tried to attack Schwarz at once, to which he leapt away onto the ropes by pushing Aether into his legs to hop.


    "Because you can''t catch me, bleeeeeeeh," he said, pulling down one of his lower eyelids and sticking out his tongue.


    Schwarz made a portal under his feet and spawned one fifteen feet in the air above the ring with his potentia, He fell through the hole at his feet and hung on to the hole in the air, then made the hole that was at his feet close, leaving him suspended by a one way hole. "See? You can''t catch me."


    Franco didn¡¯t flinch. With a powerful leap, he defied gravity, bouncing off the air itself with controlled precision until he was face to face with Schwarz.


    "How did you¡ª¡°


    ¡°Aether can do many, many things, even without a defined potentia ability," Franco replied, raising his sword. ¡°With the Aether Bounce technique, I push my Aether out of my feet to fly. Us augere types make do without any fancy potentia powers.¡±


    "Hmph. Whatever, commoner."


    Schwarz tilted the hole forward and let go of it, falling to the ring below. Shortly before landing, he spawned a new hole under his feet connected to the hole he was hanging onto, causing him to fly feet first into Franco''s face. Franco lost his balance and was taken back first into the mat, where Schwarz landed on his chest.


    The ref rushed over to start counting on the pin, but Franco managed to knock Schwarz off before Franco could be counted out.


    Schwarz drew his sword and faced down the feds.


    "Wooo! You got this, Schwarz!" Andy cheered from the stands.


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "Aaaaaaand introducing¡­ the leader of the Bulls¡­ PROOOOOOOOOOSCIUUUUUTOOOO ABIAAAAAATI!"


    The gangster had accepted the challenge. A buff, swarthy man in a plain vest with no shirt underneath and a bandana covered in gang tattoos appeared from the door at the top of the stairs. Prosciutto growled as his body contorted, muscles swelling beneath leathery skin. His forehead split open to reveal thick, curved bull horns, while his face elongated into a snarling snout. With a bored look, he sauntered over to the announcer¡¯s table and sat down. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you fools,¡± he grunted. ¡°I¡¯m here for my brother to show up so I can beat his fat ass.¡±


    "No help at all," Schwarz thought. "Now I see how Shaska felt."


    Carne shifted nervously in his seat, his stomach churning. ¡°Oh, Serenicus¡­ they¡¯re really going to kill each other this time,¡± he muttered, watching his brother with a mix of fear and helplessness. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    <hr>


    Fernandez''s office was dimly lit, and just barely tall enough for Shaska to fit in. On Fernandez''s desk was a red bull statue and a telephone, and the walls were adorned with various wrestling paraphernalia. He reached under his desk and pulled out a bottle of cheaply made, contraband hooch, then poured a glass for himself and Shaska.


    "Now, Miss Shaska," said Fernandez, offering a glass of whiskey. "What brings you to my office today?"


    "What. The hell. Are you doing?" she took the glass (which looked more like a thimble due to her size) and splashed it in Fernandez''s face. "Why this contest? What was with that ''progress¡¯ speech before the fighting started?"


    "Both of those answers are related," he began, wiping the whiskey off his face. "¡°You see, I used to be just like you¡ªa slave to the system, clawing for every losa, defrauding the feds, bending every rule just to get ahead. Because isn¡¯t that what it¡¯s all about? Power, wealth¡ªthose things have ruled the world for too long, haven¡¯t they? Because money is great, no? I started this lucha empire as my own business first. People¡­ They love violence.


    "But then, not long ago, I met a man. A man who showed me the truth. The truth that there is no truth. No, all that matters in this world is power. And the power has rested in the hands of wealthy fat cats like you for far too long, be they kings or, these days, CEOs. I now hold my luchas as a way to acquire material wealth to fuel his revolution, so that we can¡ª"


    "What?" Shaska interrupted. "This is starting to sound¡­"


    "He made me, an ordinary man, into an agent of justice. All who fall in my ring are unworthy. My threat to the feds is so great they put a bounty of one hundred thousands losas on my head. All kings shall be made as equal as their peasants under my benefactor''s rule. The tyranny of the United Provinces and the Federation will be no more. If you knew the atrocities they committed, you would know they need to be destroyed. My plundering? My plundering is for a higher good."


    ¡°So let me get this straight¡ªyou¡¯re replacing one group of tyrants with a new set of tyrants, all dressed up as ¡®revolutionaries¡¯?¡± Shaska smirked. ¡°Sounds like the same old racket to me.¡±


    "No! The power will be handed to the common man!" Fernandez exclaimed, growing flustered.


    "I don¡¯t care what war crimes the Provinces committed during the Great War. I don¡¯t care what the Federation is doing now! No, what I¡¯m here to do is kick your ass so your bounty helps pay off my debt!¡±


    Fernandez chuckled. ¡°Just you wait, Shaska. Revolution is coming. And apparently you don''t want the chance to be in on it early. That''s fine."


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "And coming to the ring now¡­ BLAAAACKTHOOOOOOORN"


    "Anything goes here, right?" Shaska asked.


    "Of course. It makes for a better show,¡± Fernandez said cluelessly.


    "Well, you wanna know what would make for a really great show?" Shaska grabbed Fernandez by the collar and threw him through the office''s window as hard as he could, where he landed in the ring, bleeding from having his skin cut on the glass. The Squared Circle gangsters fell silent; the rest of the crowd cheered wildly.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The fed sniper held his fire, for he too wanted to see what happened next. The same went for Schwarz and the other feds, who held off on their battle, which was nowhere near the ring at this point.


    Fernandez staggered to his feet, blood streaking his face, and grabbed the mic. ¡°I¡¯ve got a new rule for you all! Whoever pins, OR KILLS, Shaska will be declared the winner!¡± His voice cracked with fury as the Squared Circle gang roared their approval.


    The Squared Circle gangsters cheered, the others had a more mixed response.


    "Other rules still apply," he added with a growl, before being removed from the ring and seated next to Santana, the ring announcer.


    The feds immediately turned their attention back to Shaska.


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "Introducing¡­ the lovely CHARLES LULUPOOOO!"


    Lulupo sashayed out of the door, his blond hair teased to perfection, wearing a slinky black cocktail dress and high heels that clicked dramatically with each step. The crowd roared with approval--not just for his association with Shaska, but for the sheer audacity of his look. ¡°Darlings, I know you love it,¡± he cooed, blowing kisses to the stands.


    ¡°He pulls that off better than I could, but¡­ a man in a dress?¡± said Roxanne, sipping from a hip flask.


    Lulupo sashayed over to where Santana and Fernandez were sitting, then grabbed Santana¡¯s microphone. "You darlings ready for a fun fight that''ll put a smile on all your faces?"


    The audience cheered some more.


    Lulupo put the mic down, then flipped into the ring, where he immediately pinned the new wrestler, Blackthorn. The audience had an even more positive reaction.


    "Hmph, it seems violence is the only thing these people care about," he said.


    Meanwhile, Abelard, Franco, and Johnson were all outside the ring and heading for Shaska in the office. Franco was bouncing off the air above the audience, who, along with Andy, thought that was the coolest thing they''d ever seen, while Johnson and Abelard ran along the ground. Schwarz spawned a hole in front of them and fell through it, intercepting them.


    "You guys forget about someone?"


    Schwarz spawned a hole under Abelard''s feet and another one thirty feet away, sending Abelard away. He then closed the holes. "You and me, ostrich."


    Shaska took advantage of this opportunity to start gathering water vapor for another Aqua Bulla drill shot as Franco continued to jump toward her.


    Lulupo formed his hair into a large hand and extended it until it grabbed Franco''s ankle, then dragged him back to the ring with a powerful slam.


    "Darling, you need to keep keen awareness of the battlefield at all times," he said as Franco struggled to stand up. One can imagine that being slammed into a wrestling mat (made of wood with a thin padding layer on top) from high in the air while wearing armor isn''t very pleasant.


    Lulupo began to move in a dance-like fashion, stepping side to side with a rhythm. "Let''s see if you can keep up with my dance!"


    He started kicking the air in front of Franco''s face, which made him back up a bit, before Lulupo dropped to his hands and started swinging his legs in a circle, which knocked Franco off his feet again. Lulupo flipped off his hands and onto Franco, who was laying on his back, sticking the landing on his chest. He then sat down on Franco''s chest very casually.


    "One! Two! Three!"


    And Franco was out, to the dismay of the feds in the audience, who began to loudly boo.


    "Santiago Franco has been eliminated.¡±


    Lulupo stood up with a flourish, flicking his hair dramatically. ¡°Now, darling¡­ sashay away,¡± he purred, waving Franco off as the audience erupted in mixed reactions. Franco resigned himself to his defeat with honor and crawled out of the ring.


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    "And now¡­ the leader of the Sharks¡­ MAAAAAAAAAAIIIIAAAAAAALEEEEE ABIATI!"


    The fat man from earlier made his appearance at the top of the stairs, and wasted no time drawing his knives and charging at his brother, who got up and charged back. Maiale and Prosciutto collided like wild beasts, knives flashing as their muscles strained against one another. The crowd roared with approval, feeding off the raw hatred between the two brothers as their weapons clashed with brutal force.


    "Guys, please¡­" Carne whimpered in the stands.


    Meanwhile, Schwarz''s sword was locked with Johnson¡¯s ostrich talons. "So¡­ what''s the deal with your potentia? You¡¯re awfully scrawny for an Aether user," Schwarz asked.


    "It''s trabea type," Johnson replied, crossing his wing-arms as he balanced on one foot. "It¡¯s called Magna Avis! Being an ostrich makes me stronger!"


    Johnson uncrossed his arms, then reached into the jacket draped over his shoulders and pulled out what looked like a black baton with two metal prongs on the end. After flipping a switch on the baton, it came to life, crackling with electricity. Johnson jabbed Schwarz in the ribs with the baton, causing him to howl in pain. He reflexively let go of his sword and staggered a bit as shocks continued to course through his body.


    As Schwarz struggled to maintain his balance, Johnson''s talons let go of the sword and performed a spinning back fist with Aether coursing through his wing arm, hitting Schwarz hard. Schwarz staggered for a bit more, then jumped back, stood up straight, picked up his sword, and sheathed it.


    "Clearly that''s not going to work," he thought.


    ¡°What the hell was that, bird?!¡± Schwarz shouted.


    Johnson brandished the baton, spinning it around his wing fingers as it crackled again. ¡°It¡¯s the latest in fed technology. I helped develop it myself; it pulls Aether out of the air and converts it to electricity.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± as all Schwarz could respond with.


    Then, he got an idea, an idea befitting the lucha they were in.


    Schwarz lunged forward as fast as he could and wrapped his arms around Johnson. Johnson tried to break out, but Schwarz was much stronger than him, and the shock of Schwarz¡¯s maneuver caused him to drop his stun baton. "What the¡ª?!"


    He jumped, spawned a hole under each foot one at a time, climbing the edges like a ladder, jumping to twenty feet above the center of the ring.


    "Let''s fly, bird," Schwarz said as he jumped backwards off the last hole with a spin, and right before he reached the mat, he spawned a hole.


    Schwarz and Johnson spiraled endlessly through the portals, the world a dizzying blur of motion and light. They plummeted further and faster with each spin, until finally, Schwarz deactivated the bottom portal, sending them crashing into the mat like a meteor. Johnson hit the ground with a bone-shaking impact that he was somehow not killed or even paralyzed by, leaving the crowd in stunned silence before erupting into cheers.


    Schwarz wasted no time in pinning Johnson. The crowd was finally on their side, cheering wildly at the display.


    "This is awesome!" the audience chanted with rhythmic claps.


    "Johnson has been eliminated."


    The feds half-heartedly booed; even they had to admit it was really cool.


    "Five! Four! Three! Two! One!"


    Fernandez grabbed Santana''s microphone. "EVERYONE ELSE! ENTER THE RING, NOW! Crush Shaska and her little cronies! HEXAGON! STAR MAN! EL OSO!"


    As quickly as they could, the three wrestlers swarmed the ring. Hexagon Jr. was a man with brown skin covered in tattoos in a black mask with a white skull motif. Star Man was short and had a spaceman theme to his outfit, and El Oso Gigante was huge, standing at least ten feet tall, with a bear mask and bear themed tattoos. They circled around Schwarz and Lulupo.


    "Any plans, Schwarz darling?" Lulupo asked as the wrestlers continued to circle around them. Schwarz drew his sword again.


    Abelard finally made it back within striking distance of Shaska, running up to the office with his drill fists out. This time around, Shaska was able to fully charge her Aqua Bulla drill. The moment Abelard crossed the doorway, Shaska¡¯s Aqua Bulla drill fired like a torrent, ripping through his shoulder with a force that sent him crashing into the wall behind him. Blood splattered across the floor as he clutched his shoulder in agony, gasping for breath.


    "Dammit, I missed!" she said. "This office is too cramped."


    She exited the office and stood over Abelard, who was grabbing his bleeding shoulder and writhing in pain as he fell to his knees. "When all this dust settles, remember that you attacked first. I ain''t getting my bounty raised over this."


    "But¡­ you jumped on me from th¡ª¡°


    Shaska kicked him in the gut, making him collapse onto the ground completely as he hacked up a lung.


    The three wrestlers continued to circle around Schwarz and Lulupo, who had made his hair long and flowing in anticipation of an attack.


    Hexagon went first. He read the situation in regards to his own abilities, so he appeared to retreat by ducking out of the ring.


    "Is Hexagon chickening out?" exclaimed an exasperated Matthias, hands grasping his scalp.


    "Well, at least it''s two on two now," said Schwarz.


    Star Man ran backwards at first, too, but then climbed up the ropes and flipped off them towards Lulupo. Lulupo just grabbed him out of the air with his hair, swung him around, and slammed him into the ring. As he tried to go for the pin, though, El Oso grabbed him off, an easy feat due to their size difference, then suplexed him.


    As Lulupo recoiled from the pain, El Oso stood up and moved toward him for a follow up. Schwarz stepped in by slashing him with his sword, but the monstrous bear wrestler was unperturbed. El Oso Gigante grabbed Lulupo by his ankles and swung him around rapidly, sending Schwarz into the ropes.


    Shaska started toward the ring; if she was a legal target again, she might as well get it over with and potentially die with dignity.


    It was at that point Star Man got up, and Hexagon returned to the ring with a steel chair. El Oso slammed Lulupo into the ring so hard he bounced and cracked the wood under the padding, then he started climbing up on the ropes.


    "He''s doing it! He''s going for the Unbearable Elbow Drop!" Hodgkin cried.


    El Oso jumped off the turnbuckle with his elbow out, but Lulupo, despite his body being broken from that last slam, managed to catch El Oso with his hair. The non-gangster members of the audience roared with applause.


    Lulupo struggled to get to his feet while managing to hold El Oso in place, but he did it. "Schwarz, darling, help me out here. Stab him once or twice."


    Schwarz untied himself from the ropes and ran over to help, but he was intercepted by a surprise steel chair to the back of the head from Hexagon. Schwarz was almost knocked unconscious as the back of his head began to bleed.


    Hexagon picked Schwarz up, turned him upside down, and started running forward, then jumped and brought Schwarz crashing into the mat headfirst.


    "OOH. THE RUNNING PACKAGE PILEDRIVER!" Matthias cried.


    Schwarz bounced off the mat and tried to rise to his feet. Hexagon propped him up on the ropes, then a hush fell over the crowd. Hexagon reared his arm back, then slammed it into Schwarz''s chest as hard as he could, causing the Squared Circle gangsters to cheer.


    Schwarz clutched his chest in pain and noticed he had dropped his sword. "Oh, Serenicus¡­" he panted. Hexagon grabbed him and threw him back first onto the mat, then dropped down to pin him.


    "One! Two! Thr¡ª"


    Schwarz opened a hole, and then fell through, landing in a different part of the ring away from Hexagon. He struggled to his feet while clutching his chest and got a quick survey of what was left to clean up from the announcers:


    "Alright, folks! This Heavenly Showdown is reaching fever pitch!" said Matthias. "Schwarz is still barely holding on in one corner as Hexagon makes his way toward him. Star Man is making advances toward Lulupo, who still has El Oso Gigante all tied up. Shaska is stepping over Abelard to get back in the ring, all the while the two gangster brothers slug it out on the sidelines!"


    "In all my time doing this, brother, I have never seen a lucha this intense," Hodgkin added.


    Shaska stepped into the ring, surveying the chaos with an amused smirk. "Should¡¯ve lit up a fresh cigar while I was in the office," she muttered, cracking her knuckles. Her gaze swept over the battered fighters. "Now¡­ which of you pretty boys needs saving first?"


    She cracked her knuckles. "Let''s finish this."

 V. Worldwide Smoke

    ¡°This is awesome!¡± the audience chanted, followed by rhythmic claps. ¡°This is awesome!¡±


    Shaska stood at the edge of the ring. To her left was Schwarz, to her right, Lulupo, neither of whom looked to be in any condition to fight anymore.


    "What do I have to gain from this anyway?" she thought, adjusting her tie. "Can''t bring these guys in for their bounties; can''t even make someone else do it, considering the feds will know damn well that I''m the one who beat them. Probably should''ve thought this through more, but¡­"


    She got a good look at Fernandez, who, despite the blood running down his face, was having a blast. "If the feds can''t stop this guy, this weirdo revolutionary¡­ somebody has to. And more importantly," she clenched her fists and flicked her tail. "He gashed my freakin'' airship!"


    "Hey!" she shouted. "I''m the one your boss there said you need to pin!"


    Despite her own injuries, she turned around, held her tail up and stuck her butt out, and smacked it mockingly. "Come get some!"


    Hexagon and Star Man were enraged and slightly aroused by this, and turned their attention away from their original opponents. El Oso Gigante was still struggling to break free from Lulupo''s hair.


    ¡°How ladylike¡­¡± Roxanne thought sarcastically.


    Shaska turned back around, held her left palm out and her right fist back, then shot it out like a bullet at Star Man. The shockwave created in the air''s water vapor and Aether knocked Star Man out of the ring and into the audience. Squared Circle gangsters booed. Everyone else cheered. Carne was too focused on his brothers fighting to care.


    "Hooo¡­ That move needs a lot of force; can''t just toss those out for free, but I can''t really fight like normal with my arm all messed up like this," Shaska thought. "This would be a lot easier if I had some more water¡­ wait."


    Shaska ducked back out of the ring, much to Schwarz''s and Lulupo''s dismay. "SHASKA! WE ARE DYING IN HERE!" Schwarz cried as Hexagon turned back toward him.


    Shaska moved as fast as she could over to the muddy ground that was next to Andy and Roxanne''s concession stand, diving in. She came out almost immediately, but completely drenched in mud.


    "This should work," she said. Her muddy clothes heavily accentuated her ample chest, which only made her more popular with the audience. Andy whistled at her, only to be smacked by his wife. Though, to be fair, Roxanne could also only hope she kept her looks into her late forties as well as Shaska had.


    Shaska made her way back to the ring, covered in mud. However, the dirt in the mud quickly began falling off; the water in the mud was all being drawn to her hands through her Aqua Bulla; she missed the days when she could rely on having a tub full of water at all times.


    Hexagon had Schwarz on the mat again. This time, Hexagon was sitting on Schwarz''s back while he lay prone. Hexagon grabbed Schwarz''s arm and pulled it back so it was sticking straight up. The crowd cheered; they knew what was coming. Schwarz was too tired to just make another hole, and Lulupo was too tired and too busy with El Oso to help him.


    "He''s doing it! Hexagon is going for his trademark Arm Breaker submission hold!" cried Matthias, excited beyond all belief despite seeing it dozens of times before.


    Shaska flung her water-covered hand in Hexagon''s direction, spraying water at him with enough force to make it feel like he was being hit with a barrage of gunfire. Hexagon fell backward, and a pool of blood started to form around him; some of the water had pierced right through him. A hush fell over the gangsters. Everyone else cheered. Schwarz struggled to climb on top of Hexagon''s seemingly lifeless body, but managed it as the referee ran over and counted.


    "Hexagon Junior has been eliminated."


    The gangsters stayed silent as Star Man reentered the arena, along with Abelard, who was still clutching his gaping shoulder wound.


    "Hey! Hair Boy! Drop the big guy!" Shaska said to Lulupo. "I''m gonna finish this now. I''ve got enough water to rout this stable."


    "No need to tell me twice, darling," he replied, letting go of El Oso before sitting down.


    Water spiraled off Shaska¡¯s soaked clothes, swirling into a compact orb that glowed with latent Aether. The orb spun like a whirlpool in her palms, faster and faster, until it was a blur. The ground trembled as she prepared to release it. "Step right up, boys! There''s just enough for everyone!"


    Abelard and Star Man froze in place. El Oso made another grab at Lulupo. They didn''t realize they were already lined up perfectly for Shaska''s final attack.


    Shaska clapped her hands. The water shot out of the orb in three separate directions, forming into long spear-like projections that shot right through Shaska''s three opponents, Abelard and Star Man through the chest and El Oso through the gut.


    The three of them collapsed onto the mat. As she was technically only a legal target and not a legal fighter, Shaska dragged Schwarz and Lulupo on top of them so it counted as a pin.


    "One! Two! Three!"


    "Star Man, El Oso Gigante, and special agent Abelard have all been eliminated.¡±


    Shaska held up her hands to the boos of the gangsters and the cheers of the rest of the audience.


    "And just like that, Shaska has risen from the ashes to claim the title for her crew!" said Matthias. "Or she would have, if not for the two guys still fighting outside the ring!"


    Shaska looked over to see Maiale and Prosciutto still fighting. "Oh, for the love of¡­"


    "Hey! You two!" she shouted at them. "Why don''t you finish your fight up here?"


    The two agreed and climbed into the ring. As the two Abbiati brothers rose, still locked in their blood feud, Shaska stepped forward with a bored sigh. She grabbed them by the collars and, with a simple swing, slammed their heads together with a resounding CRACK. Both men dropped like stones. She then moved Schwarz and Lulupo on top of them for the final pin.


    "Maiale and Prosciutto Abbiati have been eliminated."


    The bell still didn''t ring. Shaska put Lulupo on top of Schwarz for the final, final pin.


    "Schwarz Eisenberg has been eliminated."


    The bell rang. Shaska held up Lulupo''s hand as he stood up, barely conscious. The crowd roared with both applause and boos. Fernandez''s slimy smirk was replaced with a look of abject horror at the fact his toughest luchadors had been defeated, some possibly dead.


    "This is it!" said Santana. "Your new Heavenly Showdown champion! CHAAAAAAAAAAAARLES LULUPOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    "For the first time ever," Matthias began. "Someone who''s not a member of the Squared Circle Gang claims the championship title!"


    "This is unprecedented, man. I don''t know how the boss is going to react," Hodgkin added, rubbing the back of his head.


    Fernandez bolted from the ring, shoving through the crowd, and slammed his office door shut behind him. Hands trembling, he yanked the phone from its cradle, dialing furiously.


    "Yes, what is it?" said a deep voice in a cold, heavy, central Occidentalian (most likely from Dammerung) accent on the other line.


    "Sir! Lord von Ragnar! It''s Gil Fernandez! My mission has been compromised! I''m about to be¨C"


    "Silence." The single word cut through Fernandez¡¯s panic like a blade. "What do you mean, you''ve been ''compromised''?"


    "My luchadors! They''ve all been defeated!"


    "And you are coming to me because you think that¡ª-"


    "I wanna talk to him! I wanna talk to him!" chimed in a high-pitched, almost sing-song voice in a similarly heavy accent. Despite the childish tone, it was unmistakably that of an adult


    "Not now, Rusila. What would you even have to say?"


    "SIR VON RAGNAR!" Fernandez exclaimed in a panic.


    "Fernandez. You knew what the price of failure was when you decided to live outside the law. Doubly so when you joined my cause. Thank you for notifying me of your failure, but you must understand that my price for failure is death.


    "I cannot rescue every one of my subordinates who gets into trouble; I simply do not have enough resources for that. Besides, it¡¯s not time for my grand reappearance yet. Further, you and I agree that weakness is counter-revolutionary, no?"


    "But!"


    "You will either die at the hands of your enemies, or die by my sword the next time you show your face in front of me."


    "Or, option number three," said Franco, casually twirling a pair of nixanium (an element that nullifies Aether and is strong as steel) handcuffs as he stood with Johnson in the office''s doorway. "Spend the rest of your days in a cell in federal prison."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Who is that?! The Losanian feds?! This conversation never happened!"


    The phone immediately hung up.


    "That was awesome!" the crowd cheered, followed by rhythmic clapping. ¡°That was awesome!¡±


    The moment the call ended, all hell broke loose. Feds in the audience lunged toward the Squared Circle gangsters, guns drawn, while the remaining wrestlers fought back with fists, chairs, anything they could grab. In the chaos, the Sharks and Bulls took their chance¡ªgunfire erupted and knives flashed as rival gangsters tore into each other, the ring devolving into a battleground. Carne bolted into the ring with his medical bag to check on his brothers, a panicked expression on his face.


    "Guys! Are you okay?!" said Carne as he got his tools out to tend to the wounds they had sustained in their fight.


    The both of them still lay unconscious.


    "You must be that doctor kid my goons mentioned," Shaska said. "How about you join us? We could use a doctor.¡±


    Carne looked up, and his jaw practically dropped. His eyes turned into cartoonish hearts as they traveled slowly from Shaska¡¯s long legs, up to her wide, curvy hips and the generous chest barely restrained by her shirt and jacket, and finally to her stunning face. A single lock of hair popped straight up from his head as if saluting her, before he sheepishly smoothed it back down.


    "A-And like I told your crew earlier, I ain''t leaving! Much as I want to escape this hellhole and voyage the skies, and¡­ other things¡­ my brothers won''t stop trying to kill each other! Fix that, and we''ll talk."


    Shaska didn¡¯t even hesitate, taking Carne¡¯s words as a challenge. She grabbed Maiale and Prosciutto by their collars and knocked their heads together again like it was nothing. The brothers groaned awake, eyes blurry. "Alright, listen up, you brain-dead knuckleheads," Shaska growled, as she released them to rub her temple. "Your little brother¡¯s ready to run off and chase his dream¡ªif you two would stop trying to strangle each other every five minutes. Can we get a grip here? COME ON!"


    The two brothers immediately started fighting again, hands at each other¡¯s throats. Carne walked up behind Shaska. "It''s not as simple as talking to them. Believe me, I tried."


    "Listen, kid, I''m standing here with a gaping, bleeding hole in one of my arms, and my employees there can barely stand after the beating they just took. We need a doctor, and we need one now, capisce? I got money, if that''s what you''re looking for."


    "Then why me? Why are you trying to help me? Why not get a doctor from Sugar City for your quote unquote business? Because I can fix you guys now."


    "Word on the street says you¡¯re some kind of miracle worker, kid," Shaska said, her eyes narrowing. "You''ve got a reputation. Sure, I could hire some fancy doctor from Sugar City. But where¡¯s the fun in that? This is my business, my rules¡ªand I think you¡¯re the one we need."


    Carne crossed his arms, still unsure. "And you¡¯re offering me this because¡­?" Shaska leaned in. "Because my crew¡¯s half-dead, and you¡¯re the best damn doc in this hellhole. Now, what¡¯s it gonna be?"


    Carne thought about it for a second, then said: "Fine. You wanna know what happened?"


    As you can probably tell, we came from a poor family. Not many jobs around here, but my parents managed. When I was only seven, my¡ª-


    "Got it. I know how to solve your problem." Shaska interrupted.


    "Wh-what?"


    "You guys need jobs, right? Instead of killing each other or smuggling booze and drugs, you guys need real jobs.


    "I¡¯ll front both of your meathead brothers a million losas each to open restaurants. One on each side of town. Instead of racking up bodies, they¡¯ll rack up customers. Same rivalry¡ªjust without all the bloodshed."


    "A million? Each? J-Just how rich are you, lady?!" Carne stammered.


    Shaska ignored him, and turned back to the fighting gangster brothers. "Listen up, boys! The two of you are gonna start learning to cook steak!"


    Maiale and Prosciutto stopped fighting for a second, relaxing their arms and looking up with confusion at Shaska.


    "Huh?" they said in unison.


    "I can see it now,¡± Shaska said. ¡°Every city in the Provinces, we''ll have a¡­ hey, happy couple, what''re your names again?"


    "Andy and Roxanne," said Andy.


    "I am so gonna say something snarky next time she does this," Roxanne thought, brow furrowed.


    "Every city in the country¡­ a Roxandy''s. Let''s take some of that violent energy and put it toward cooking and running a restaurant," Shaska told the brothers.


    "Here''s the deal, scumbags. I''m fronting you a buttload of money for this. You''re gonna employ all your little cronies as staff and overnight security so you''re not constantly robbed and such. I''m gonna give you my phone number so you can report to me every month. I can stay a little while if you need me to if you want me to give you some pointers on running a business.¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± Maiale exclaimed. ¡°We make way more money running drugs and booze than we¡¯d ever make running a dinky restaurant!¡±


    Shaska¡¯s brow furrowed, and her expression turned to an incredibly sharp scowl. She grabbed the two older Abbiati brothers by their shirts and pulled them in dangerously close, her low, somewhat gravelly voice now barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Listen up, boys,¡± she growled. ¡°The great bounty hunter, Shaska the Greedy, always gets her mark. You either put your differences aside so your kid brother can join my crew, or you wind up in federal custody for your miles long rap sheets, and I take your kid brother by force. What¡¯ll it be, fellas?¡±


    Maiale and Prosciutto began to sweat profusely as Shaska¡¯s threat sent chills down their spines.


    ¡°I¡¯m the strongest and richest woman in the world, even after losing my business. DON¡¯T underestimate how I can mess your lives up, even without Smoky Mart. Do we have an understanding, boys¡­?¡±


    Shaska¡¯s undeniable swagger intimidated the gang leading brothers, and they both sheepishly nodded. She pulled back, staring daggers at them as she towered over them. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to pay one of the stooges around here to be an unbiased informant, if I get one whiff of trouble, I¡¯ll be back in two shakes of a lamb¡¯s tail to put the hurt on the both of you. Cook. The damn. Steaks.¡±


    She then turned to face Carne, who was understandably shaken by Shaska¡¯s threats as well. The boss¡¯s expression softened. ¡°So, you coming or what?¡±


    "I¡­ I always wanted to see the world¡­ but I was always too poor and weak to do it mysel¨C"


    "Yeah, I figured. That''s what the happy couple told me, too."


    "Will you stop interrupting me?! I¡­" Carne¡¯s eyes welled up, his voice cracking. ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe it¡­ It¡¯s over. I thought¡ª I thought they were going to kill each other!" His voice broke into sobs, tears streaming down his face as years of tension released all at once.


    Shaska rolled her eyes. ¡°Great. Feelings.¡± She turned her head, clearly uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly good with¡­ emotions.¡±


    Shaska looked over her shoulder away from Carne¡¯s crying to see Fernandez being escorted away in handcuffs by Franco and Johnson. She left the brothers behind and walked over to feds. As she did, the three brothers shared a group hug.


    ¡°So... what¡¯s the deal?¡± Shaska asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You could¡¯ve slapped cuffs on me a dozen times by now, but here I am. Why aren¡¯t you?¡±


    "Because we''d lose too many men trying to bring you in," said Franco. "Our superior officer is fighting for his life because of you."


    "But you did beat the gangsters we couldn''t," Johnson added. "We''re not gonna let you claim the bounties, but we''re also not reporting your involvement to the brass. Consider yourself lucky."


    As Franco and Johnson turned and headed for the fed base, Shaska caught movement in the corner of her eye. Someone tall. Very tall. He was an extremely tall and handsome dark-skinned man, probably around thirty-five years old and ten feet tall, towering over even Shaska, dressed in very ornate clothing with a spear strapped to his back. For the first time in a long time, Shaska felt her pulse quicken. Her mind briefly blanked at the sight of the tall, handsome stranger.


    "Good morrow!" he said. "I am Prince Samudra of the Panipuri Kingdom. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Shaska." He bowed, then held out his hand for a handshake.


    "Samudra¡­" she muttered while holding out her hand to reciprocate.


    "I would like to speak to you and your compatriots, if I may."


    Shaska¡¯s face flushed a deep shade of purple, caught off guard by how easily this prince made her feel like a love-struck schoolgirl. She blinked, momentarily stunned. ¡°Y-yeah, of course. HEY!¡± she shouted, suddenly flustered. ¡°Happy couple! Pretty boys! Doctor kid! Get over here¡ªnow!¡±


    Andy, Roxanne, and Carne immediately came over. Schwarz and Lulupo needed a minute due to their injuries.


    ¡°My name is Prince Samudra of the Panipuri Kingdom,¡± he announced, his voice full of authority. ¡°I seek warriors of great renown to aid me in a battle to save my kingdom. There is a prophecy in Panipuri: when the kingdom faces its darkest hour, a prince shall rise alongside powerful allies¡­¡±


    "What''s a prince doing in the slums?" Carne interrupted.


    Shaska glared at him. "Don''t interrupt Prince Samudra, doctor kid!"


    Roxanne and Carne visibly bristled at this.


    "If you must know, commoner, my airship went down in a storm and I washed up on the shore on the lake bordering Sugar City. I came here when I heard the wrestling commotion. I asked the Federation of the Globe for help, but they couldn''t just give me a ship and a crew to head back home.


    "''We''re soldiers, not a ferry service!''" he said sarcastically.


    "At the moment, my kingdom is on the brink of a civil war between factions led by my uncle and my older brother, the crown prince, after my father, the king, died of an illness several months ago. I was out traveling the world when I read in a newspaper that my uncle''s insurgents started bombing villages and are making their way to the capital. I believe this is a sign. The prophecy is true and I am Panipuri''s chosen son.


    "I cannot go back alone, though. With my crew and airship gone in the storm, I cannot navigate my way back. And even with my spear training and potentia. I am not powerful enough to pacify two entire armies. That is why I am turning to you and your mighty warriors for help."


    "Awww, we''re not that mighty¡­" said Lulupo, coyly.


    "You have a potentia?" asked a starry-eyed Andy.


    "Indeed!" Samudra replied. He held out his hands. Steam shot out. "My Regis Vapor allows me to create steam."


    "That''s just the bee¡¯s knees," said Andy, beaming.


    "Well, Prince Samudra," Shaska began. She was trying to be in business mode despite the lewd thoughts on her mind regarding Samudra. "I¡¯m in, Prince. But I don¡¯t come cheap,¡± Shaska said, her business-like tone returning. ¡°And fair warning, we¡¯re not exactly ¡®on the right side of the law¡¯ anymore.¡±


    "Yes, I am aware of your current predicament. I read about it in the paper today. I can pay you handsomely, so you can pay back what you owe. I might even be able to pull some strings with the feds to lower the amount you have to pay back."


    "Deal," said Shaska, smiling. "Y''know, prince, this may be the start of a beautiful partnership. I can just feel it."


    "Uh¡­ don''t you think we''re a little small to be a country-saving fighting force?" asked Schwarz, rubbing the back of his bleeding head. "Half of us can''t even fight."


    "Armies have jobs besides soldiers. I''ll find ways for them to make me money," Shaska replied.


    "Does she always talk about people like this?" Carne whispered to Roxanne, who nodded, scowling.


    "Let''s head back to the airship then. We head for the Panipuri Kingdom!" Shaska exclaimed.


    ¡°But¡­ the gash in the hull¡­¡± Schwarz noted.


    Shaska casually replied with ¡°the Robinson is equipped for land and sky. We can take it to another city to get repaired. I¡¯ve gotten tired of Gokashi.¡±


    ¡°¡­and we¡¯re just leaving because you¡¯re tired of the place¡­?¡± Roxanne asked, slumping over, nonplussed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do you want to deal with the Valentines in Sugar City right now?¡± Shaska rebutted.


    Roxanne held her tongue, to which Shaska pulled out a cigar, lit it up, and answered ¡°that¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    <hr>


    As they walked back toward the outskirts and the Humo Robinson, Andy asked "hey, what''s our group called, anyway?"


    Shaska took a moment, her cigar smoke curling around her. She grinned. ¡°Worldwide Smoke,¡± she declared. ¡°Has a nice ring to it, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 VI. Only a Scratch

    The Humo Robinson trundled along the highway at a sluggish thirty miles per hour, its once-majestic envelope torn and battered thanks to the Squared Circle Gang. Forced to travel by land, Worldwide Smoke was greeted with blaring car horns and angry drivers, all irritated by the lumbering airship-turned-roadblock. Shaska, Schwarz, and Prince Samudra were gathered around the steering wheel on the bridge, the prince crouching awkwardly in the cramped cabin due to his towering height.


    "So, this is what we¡¯re doing instead of going to the Piscomare Kingdom?" Schwarz asked, leaning on the wheel with a slight frown.


    "The suits at Smoky Mart corporate can wait," Shaska replied, her eyes drifting¡ªalmost magnetically¡ªtoward Samudra. "More pressing matters came up."


    "I cannot thank you enough for your kindness in undertaking this endeavor, Lady Shaska," said Samudra, bowing his head with regal grace.


    "The pleasure''s all mine," Shaska said, her smirk betraying her thoughts.


    Schwarz, ignoring Shaska''s not-so-subtle admiration, pointed at Samudra''s legs. "So¡­ do those legs go all the way up?" he asked with genuine curiosity, eyes widening in disbelief.


    "Don¡¯t be rude to our guest, pretty boy!" Shaska snapped, though her reprimand was half-hearted at best.


    "It is quite alright, Lady Shaska," Samudra said with a patient smile. "Many are unfamiliar with my tribe. We of the Longleg people of the Panipuri Kingdom are a proud and industrious folk, renowned for our cuisine and music. Our traditions stretch back¡ª"


    As Samudra droned on, describing his people with painstaking detail, elsewhere on the ship, Carne and Lulupo explored the remnants of the merchant wares that once filled the Humo Robinson¡¯s halls.


    "Wow," Carne muttered, eyes scanning the aisles. "I''ve never seen so much stuff for sale. Salt Town didn''t have anything like this. All we had were drugs and¡­ well, more drugs."


    "Yes, Smoky Mart is quite the empire," Lulupo mused, pulling a particularly elegant dress off a rack and holding it up to himself. "I''ve seen their stores from one end of the Provinces to the other¨Cland, sea, air¨Cyou name it. Though I saw in the paper they¡¯ll be doing some serious restructuring after giving Miss Shaska the boot. I''m sure we''ll run into them again soon, after our little detour for the prince."


    "So, you¡¯re a mercenary?" Carne asked, poking around in a different area of the clothing department.


    "I''m much more than that, sweetheart!" Lulupo replied, spinning the dress around in his hands. "I sing, I dance, I play several instruments. I¡¯m everything you could want in an entertainer. I just also happen to know how to put hecklers in their place with a well-placed kick."


    ¡°¡­and you¡¯re also a crossdresser?" Carne asked, raising an eyebrow as Lulupo twirled in front of a mirror, admiring the dress.


    Lulupo paused, his brow furrowing in mild irritation. "Darling, it¡¯s a new decade in a new century. Your closed-minded Serenist views might be stuck in the past, but queens like me are carving out our own path in the world."


    Carne shrugged. "I¡¯m not a Serenist," he replied. "Where I come from, the Father Above¡¯s got no eyes on us. I¡¯m just saying, most folks like you tend to stick to back-alley cabarets. I¡¯m just curious about why you¡¯re so¡­ up front about it."


    Lulupo smiled and struck a dramatic pose, the dress flowing around him. "Because, darling, the world is reborn after the Great War! It¡¯s time for queens like me to claim the stage and the spotlight!"


    Carne blinked, then flatly said "alright."


    Suddenly, Andy¡¯s voice crackled through the ship¡¯s PA system. "Attention! Attention!"


    A loud farting noise followed, accompanied by the unmistakable sound of Andy and Roxanne snickering like schoolchildren.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh¡­ we have fun here. But seriously, hors d''oeuvres and tea are available in the promenade for anyone interested. Dinner will be served in three hours. Don¡¯t be late!"


    "Classy," Carne and Lulupo muttered in unison, exchanging a bemused glance.


    <hr>


    Later, the crew gathered around one of the tables in the promenade, having pulled the Robinson over at a rest stop (again, much to the dismay of other motorists, who couldn¡¯t find room at the rest stop). Shaska, who normally got her food delivered to her room, was with them. Mostly just to be close to Samudra.


    Andy and Roxanne came out with several huge platters, platters so big it was surprising that two normal, Aether non-adept people could carry them. They set them down and pulled off the lids, revealing a massive pile of steaks and a wide assortment of vegetables and starches for sides.


    "Tonight, in honor of our new members, I prepared an extra special steak dinner with lots of different sides: coleslaw, broccoli, mashed potatoes¡­" Andy said.


    "And because we''re among royalty," Roxanne began, "I found our finest wine (our only wine, really) and cracked it open, that way, we have some real refreshments instead of the water, tea, or Panda Cola we normally have. Shaska¡¯s connections to the underworld mean we¡ª¡°


    ¡°Shh!¡± Shaska interrupted.


    Before the tiny crew dug in, Andy and Roxanne made the sign of the Holy Noose of Serenicus (holding both hands up, crossing the arms in front of the chest, then finally putting both hands on the throat) and said a quick prayer. ¡°Bless us, O Father, and these, thy gifts, which we are about to receive from thy bounty, through Serenicus, our Lord. Amen.¡±


    As they did this, the non-Serenists filled their plates. Samudra simply filled his plate with everything but steak.


    "What''s wrong, Your Highness? Is medium rare not to your liking?" Andy asked as he began to help himself.


    "Yeah, this guy''s steaks are outta this world!" Shaska added with her mouth full.


    "It is not that, Sir Andy. In my culture, cattle are sacred animals. We do not eat beef."


    Andy froze mid-bite, his fork hovering in front of his face. His jaw dropped, eyes wide with disbelief, as if Roxanne had died right in front of him. "N-no beef?!" he sputtered, the steak nearly slipping from his fork. "That¡¯s like¡­ not breathing!"


    "It''s okay, sweetie. Different cultures are part of the adventure!" Roxanne said, rubbing his shoulder.


    "I will gladly partake of your other dishes, though," Samudra added, smiling.


    Tears were streaming down Andy''s face, but he immediately sobered up with a cheerful "That''s okay! More for me!"


    "That was too fast!" Schwarz complained, holding up a hand in exasperation.


    Roxanne looked over to find Carne in a similar situation; he hadn''t touched his wine.


    "What''s wrong, Carne? You''re not drinking," she asked.


    "Oh, I don''t drink alcohol. I¡¯m not big on¡­ crime. I''d actually rather have a Panda Cola right about now."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes widened like saucers as her wine glass slipped from her grip, crashing to the floor. ¡°W-what kind of adult doesn''t d-drink¡­?¡± Her voice cracked, like she was witnessing a tragedy unfold, as if she had watched Andy die right in front of her.


    "It''s okay, Roxie, some people are just teetotalers," Andy said, rubbing her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the whole reason you had to bribe the cops to keep the business open in the first place!¡±


    Tears were streaming down Roxanne''s face, but she immediately sobered up with a "That''s okay! More for me!"


    "Not you too!" Schwarz complained again.


    Roxanne brought Carne a bottle of Panda Cola.


    ¡°So, where exactly are we going now?¡± Carne asked, opening the bottle. ¡°Because this highway is going the opposite direction of the Panipuri Kingdom, last I checked a map at least. In fact, Panipuri¡¯s halfway around the world on a different continent!¡±


    Shaska blew smoke and began to explain. ¡°This road heads toward Troyde, a.k.a. Motor City. Big hub for car and airship production. But not too far from there is the town of Mazurka City. Small town known for its airship mechanics where we can get a top notch fix for a much cheaper cost.¡±


    Shaska blew out a cloud of smoke, tapping her fingers on the table. "If we¡¯re lucky, we can grab a mechanic to fix this mess so we¡¯re not crawling through the countryside at thirty miles per hour. I didn¡¯t sign up for this whole ''driving like a grandma'' routine."


    ¡°That is fine by me, Lady Shaska,¡± said the prince with a nod. ¡°As long as we do not stay too long. My people are in danger.¡±


    <hr>


    Early the next day, the Robinson set off again, traveling up the highway at a relative snail¡¯s pace, again, to the consternation of other drivers, who let their frustration be known. Soon enough, Mazurka City was in sight, and the Robinson stopped at the outskirts of the town. Unlike their previous stop in Salt Town, Mazurka City was fairly well off, a small hub of industry about forty miles away from the massive industry hub that was Troyde. Much like the town of Zenya, most of the buildings were small, rarely reaching above three stories in height. That is, except for the airship yards and hangars that lined the outskirts of the city. In the distance was a lovely forest, along with a river. Nearby, was what appeared to be a watch tower of some sort. On the other side of the city was what appeared to be a traveling carnival.


    "Sure is nice to come to a town that isn''t dirt poor or being run by the mob," said Shaska, as she stepped off the ship and surveyed the town, puffing on her cigar.


    "Alright, men, woman, and whatever the hell the bald guy is, here''s the plan. Blondie, you''re gonna guard the airship, just in case. Doctor kid, you''re comin'' with me and the prince to find some more people to man the crew.¡±


    Shaska pulled a huge stack of losa bills out of her blazer and gave it to Lulupo.


    ¡°Bald guy and happy couple, here¡¯s fifty grand. Go find this town¡¯s best airship mechanic and hire him. If he says it¡¯s not enough, tell him we¡¯ve got more.¡±


    The crew nodded and disembarked from the ship. Carne followed closely behind Shaska and Samudra with the express intent of staring at her rear.


    <hr>


    Lulupo (dressed in a suit and glasses again) and the couple walked around the town. They asked around for airship mechanics, and every time they asked, they got a similar answer:


    "Go look for Ren."


    "Ren is the best mechanic our town has!"


    "Ren can make any pile of scrap fly!¡±


    "How can we find this ''Ren''?" Lulupo asked.


    "Half a mile down the end of this road is Ren''s shop.¡±


    "Thank you, kind sir,¡± said Lulupo with a bow.


    They made their way to the airship shop, and found a crew of huge, muscular men working on a small zeppelin among a host of other airships that appeared to be damaged in some way or another. Attached to the shop was what seemed to be a watch tower.


    As the group were transfixed by the men working, a teenage girl walked up to them. She was around average height, had messy, slightly bobbed purple hair that framed her adorable face and goggles on her forehead, was wearing a dirty, knee-length emerald green dress and a large tool belt, which surprisingly also had two handguns holstered in it. She also had a toothpick hanging out of her mouth.


    "Can ah help you?" she asked.


    "Yeah, we''re looking for Ren? Which one of those guys over there is Ren?" Andy asked.


    "Ah''m Ren. Ren Zielinska," she replied with an eye roll. "Ah''m the foreman of this here shop.¡±


    The group crossed their arms, and their heads collectively tilted at that.


    "Huh?" they collectively said.


    "You''re so young, darling!" said Lulupo.


    "And a girl!¡± Andy added.


    "Why''s your accent different from everyone else¡¯s?" asked Roxanne.


    "Oh fer the love of¡­ state yer business! Ya got an airship fer me to fix?"


    "Oh! Yes!" Lulupo began. "We come representing an organization called ''Worldwide Smoke''. Our business is small at the moment, so we''re looking to hire a mech¡ª-"


    "Ah ain''t interested. Already got mah own business," Ren interrupted, hands on her hips.


    "No, see, we have our own business, too," said Andy. "And our boss is helpin¡ª-"


    "Ya lost me at ''boss''. Ah lahk bein'' a small business owner, not havin'' mah own boss! Besahds, ah got deep roots here."


    "Could not tell from the accent," Roxanne thought, face contorting in confusion.


    "Look, ya caught us at a bad tahm anyways. We''re really backed up raht now. Just pull yer airship around and we''ll get to it soon enough, if''n that''s what yer lookin'' fer,¡± she said, walking away.


    "Hmm¡­ I doubt she would have been interested in the five thousand losas anyway," said Lulupo.


    "Well, now what? She''s supposed to be the best around," said Roxanne. "I don''t think Shaska wants to see us again until we hire her."


    ¡°Why is a teenage girl of all people running a shop like this, anyway?¡± Andy asked. ¡°And why does she talk like she¡¯s from the deep south when we¡¯re in the midwest?¡±


    A huge man covered in tattoos who saw what had happened left his work and approached the crew. He was brandishing an equally huge steel mallet. "Do not worry about Ren. She has not been the same ever since parents died. My name is Kowalski, second in command here. It¡¯s a pleasure."


    Ren put on a pair of heavy gloves and got back to work sawing lumber while Kowalski talked to the crew.


    "You are coming to the right place for help with your airship, yes. But Ren has too many scars on her heart to leave and go on adventure. All the time on her breaks she is reading adventure stories and comic books. She wants to leave, but leaving is also too painful for her."


    "You say the poor thing''s parents died?" asked Lulupo. "She can''t be older than eighteen! How awful!"


    "Yes. Her parents were the former owners of this airfield. Killed by mobsters. Very sad."


    ¡°Killed by mobsters?¡± Lulupo asked. ¡°Even in a quaint city like this?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± said Kowalski. ¡°The Valentine Gang of Gokashi attempted to set up shop here. However, this city is not far from the fed base in Troyde. Feds showed up and gunned down the Valentines, and Ren¡¯s parents were caught in the crossfire.¡±


    ¡°...but what¡¯s a girl doing running her own business?¡± Andy asked, cocking his head to the side.


    ¡°Andy, darling, we¡¯re working for a woman now,¡± Roxanne chided.


    ¡°Yeah, things are shaking up after the Great War,¡± said Kowalski. ¡°What with women being given the right to vote, and all that.¡±


    As Kowalski finished his sentence, the sounds of Tommy guns could be heard in the distance. A car blazed past, spraying bullets before swerving and nearly crashing into a light post in the street. As the bullets sprayed, Lulupo¡¯s hair shot out like living tendrils, deflecting each round in a graceful ballet of Aether-enhanced protection. "Darling, a little finesse goes a long way," he said with a wink, as the bullets harmlessly fell to the ground.


    Gangsters began filing out of the car, armed to the teeth with all sorts of guns and explosives. Leading the crew was a blond man with long hair tied back, arranged similar to the tail of a scorpion. He was wearing sunglasses and was smoking what appeared to be a cigarette, though the smell definitely wasn¡¯t tobacco. As Ren left her post to head for the watch tower, the blond gangster boss pulled out a handgun and began firing wildly into the air.


    ¡°Alright, ya bunch of rubes! From this day forward, this pathetic city belongs to Colaart and the Scorpion Gang!¡± the boss declared.


    "Gangsters," growled Kowalski, raising his mallet. "Excuse me, it is time to keep the peace." He walked away.


    As citizens scrambled during the gangster attack, some lying dead in the street due to the gun fire, Shaska and her part of the crew remained calm. She looked out at the car by focusing Aether into her eyes to see what was going on from their far away location.


    "Hm¡­ the Scorpions. Their boss is barely worth the price of a decent pair of shoes. Twenty grand for that idiot¡¯s head," she muttered, lazily blowing a cloud of smoke.


    "Are you not going to stop them? Somebody must! I cannot believe this country allows random gangster attacks like this!" exclaimed Samudra.


    "Hm¡­" she wondered.


    She looked out at Colaart, who shot a few more rounds into the air with maniacal laughter as he blew smoke from his ¡°cigarette¡±.


    Suddenly, Colaart¡¯s maniacal laughter turned into a gurgle as he crumpled to the ground, a clean bullet hole between his eyes. His men followed suit, dropping one by one, their panic escalating as each shot rang out with deadly precision.


    "Interesting¡­" Shaska said, puffing on her cigar. She looked around for a sniper perch and found the watchtower attached to the shop. At the top was Ren holding a sniper rifle with smoke billowing out of the end.


    "Whoever that girl is," Shaska said with a smirk and a puff of smoke as she unfocused the Aether from her eyes, "she''s already on my payroll."

 VII. Fun for All Ages

    As Colaart and his cronies lay in pools of their own blood and brains from Ren¡¯s sniper fire, the shop workers promptly got to work dispatching the rest of the Scorpion Gang, brutalizing them with shop equipment while they were too stunned by their leader¡¯s death to fight back. Within minutes, the surviving members of the gang were being brought to the shop in chains, their car broken down with its parts to be sold for scrap, and the corpses of the gangsters hauled away on a cart like they were nothing.


    ¡°Hm, it seems like those dreadful gangsters have been done in,¡± said Lulupo.


    Ren descended the watchtower to the cheers of Mazurka City¡¯s grateful populace. The people of the town gathered around Ren¡¯s shop to cheer wildly for their heroes.


    ¡°Call the feds,¡± Kowalski said to one of the workers before turning to face the cheering people with a captured gangster in tow.


    ¡°Are we sure hiring her¡¯s still the plan?¡± Roxanne muttered, taking a long swig from her flask. "She seems like a local legend."


    ¡°But Shaska said to hire the best in town,¡± Andy replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, though,¡± Lulupo wondered aloud. ¡°Where are the city¡¯s police officers? Letting a teenage girl do their job, how gauche.¡±


    One of the shop workers turned to Lulupo and scoffed. ¡°Police don¡¯t do anything. They¡¯re on the take from any two-bit gangster who strolls in here. It¡¯s only thanks to people like Ren that there¡¯s any semblance of peace around these parts.¡±


    Samudra and Carne stood at the edge of the crowd as Shaska bulldozed through the crowd, unbothered by the glares of the townsfolk, her broad shoulders parting them like water. This was done much to the disgust of the Mazurka citizens, not fans of merfolk like much of Middle Losan.


    ¡°Eugh! It¡¯s a fish frea¨C¡±


    ¡°Choke on it,¡± Shaska chided.


    She made her way up to where the shop workers were accepting the townsfolk¡¯s adulation, where Ren had positioned herself front and center in front of the workers. She watched as Shaska forced her way up, mildly taken aback by the eight foot tall merwoman now standing next to her.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you a tall drinka water?¡± Ren whistled, not missing a beat despite Shaska¡¯s towering, imposing presence.


    ¡°Hello there!¡± Shaska exclaimed, pulling out a business card. ¡°Name¡¯s Shaska, business and bounty hunting extraordinaire! I saw your sniping skills there, and I¡¯m just dying to get you on my ship! Worldwide Smoke needs a long-range figh¨C¡±


    ¡°Lemme guess, yer the boss o¡¯those people ah talked to earlier and also told no?¡± Ren interrupted. ¡°Fer one, talent lakh mahn don¡¯t come cheap.¡±


    Shaska pulled out a huge wad of cash.


    ¡°But more importantly,¡± Ren continued, slightly incensed as Shaska put the money away.


    ¡°Ah can¡¯t just up¡¯n leave, go be a mechanic fer some¡­ fish freak on some kahnda business venture. Ah gotta protect this town because them crooked cops sure as Hell won¡¯t! And lahk ah told yet assoc¡¯ates there, ah lahk not havin¡¯ a boss!¡±


    Shaska rolled her eyes at the ¡°fish freak¡± comment, but nonetheless persisted. ¡°Your accent¡¯s thicker than peanut butter, kid,¡± she muttered, flicking ash off her cigar.


    ¡°Besahds, ain¡¯t you that fish freak business lady who ah saw in th¡¯paper yesterday who cheated the feds outta a whole lotta money? Ah kahnda respect that, but ah don¡¯t wanna be dealin¡¯ with any feds unless ah¡¯m collectin¡¯ a bounty.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s yer issue?¡± Ren asked. ¡°Yer friends there said ya got an airship fer me to work on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, damage to the envelope of the balloon. I parked it not too far from here,¡± Shaska said. ¡°Got my face on either side, you can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Ren nodded, then turned to leave. However, Shaska stopped her.


    ¡°Oh, uh, one more thing, kid,¡± she said.


    Ren cocked an eyebrow and turned to face Shaska, who leaned down to her eye level.


    ¡°Shaska the Greedy always gets her target. Remember that,¡± Shaska growled, blowing smoke in the teenager¡¯s face.


    Ren rolled her eyes, then turned and headed back to the shop to procure supplies to fix the balloon envelope of a zeppelin. The crowd began to disperse, as did the other shop workers. Shaska was left standing there, brow furrowed, as the rest of Worldwide Smoke began to approach her.


    ¡°Well, now what?¡± Carne asked, eyes transfixed to Shaska¡¯s rear end, much to the visible disgust of Andy, Roxanne, and Lulupo.


    ¡°Try not to make it too obvious, kid,¡± Shaska muttered. ¡°Anyway, come the Fires Below or high water, I¡¯m getting that girl to work for me. I just need to figure out how¡­¡± She thought for a minute. ¡°Mrrrr¡­ dammit! If she can¡¯t be bought¡­ mrrrr¡­¡± She puffed her cigar and stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Aaaargh! Okay! Y¡¯know what? New plan for now. I¡¯m gonna find someone to man the steering wheel and read navigation charts so the rest of us don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯re you going to do that?¡± Roxanne asked.


    Shaska sighed and replied with ¡°I¡¯m not sure, message in a bottle.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s brows furrowed, trying to make sense of Shaska¡¯s strange expressions.


    ¡°Surely, there¡¯s gotta be some kind of shipbuilder¡¯s¡­ union here,¡± Shaska said, almost choking on the word ¡°union.¡± ¡°A town like this should have all kinds of people chomping at the bit to fly on an airship and sail the skies. We shouldn¡¯t be able to swing a cat without hitting a navigator!¡±


    ¡°Why would you swing a cat?¡± Andy asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Alright! Idea time!¡± Shaska exclaimed, clapping her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s split up again. Prince, you¡¯re coming with me. Everyone else, look for someone to navigate and steer for us! They¡¯ve gotta be around somewhere!¡±


    The group nodded and split into two groups, similar to before, only this time Carne was with Lulupo and the couple. Shaska and Samudra left.


    ¡°So, I think I saw a Ferris wheel somewhere in this town when we were driving in. You guys wanna goof off at the carnival instead?¡± Carne asked, pointing in the direction of the carnival.


    He was met with a unanimous ¡°yes¡±.


    <hr>


    Shaska and Samudra walked through the streets of Mazurka City along the sidewalk, making sure not to be hit by any cars. Shaska fought the urge to reach for his hand, every step beside him an internal battle. Regardless, they were both met with stares not just due to their heights or Shaska¡¯s fishy nature, but Samudra''s ornate clothing; it wasn''t often the townsfolk were in the presence of royalty. The streets were newly paved, concrete being a recent technological innovation in place of the cobblestone roads before the Great War.


    "So, prince, tell me more about this ''prophecy'' in your home kingdom."


    "Many years ago, my ancestor, Ta''Gup the First, consulted a wise seer. The seer told him of a dire fate that would befall the Panipuri Kingdom in the future:"


    Hear my words well, your highness. Pass this message from generation to generation, so that hopefully the coming tragedy will be minimized.


    In several centuries'' time, a civil war will come to pass. Many lives will be lost in a succession crisis in the wake of the death of one of your descendants.


    Dark forces will be at play; one faction will have sinister influences behind its operations, beyond anything the kingdom has seen before or will ever see again.


    In the kingdom''s darkest moment, a hero will emerge who will vanquish the darkness and ascend to the throne, leading to an era of glorious prosperity.


    May the gods have mercy on us all.


    Shaska hung onto every word Samudra spoke, spellbound.


    "That hero, I believe, is me. Before I left, my uncle was already acting strangely. It is possible that he has succumbed to the forces of darkness as foretold in the prophecy. According to the papers, his revolutionaries are springing up in every major city after being inspired by our academic class for some time now."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Fascinating¡­"


    "But, that is enough about me. I would like to learn more about you, Lady Shaska."


    Shaska flushed a deep purple. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I don¡¯t usually like to talk about my past. I prefer to show what I¡¯m made of now.¡±


    ¡°That is quite an admirable quality, Lady Shaska!¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ thank you¡­ I can tell you more about Smoky Mart if you want.¡±


    ¡°Please do!¡±


    <hr>


    As Shaska explained the business of her former business, Ren arrived at the Humo Robinson, large roll of canvas and other equipment in tow brought by some of her employees. Schwarz was on the grass outside the gondola, minding his own business, strumming his guitar and singing a jazz song popular in speakeasies.


    ¡°It¡¯s always been you


    Though I may not have known it


    I wish I¡¯d strayed true


    And I pray I haven¡¯t blown it¡±


    Ren laid eyes on Schwarz, who looked up and met her gaze. She blushed. ¡°By the Father Above, he¡¯s the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever laid eyes on,¡± Ren thought, momentarily frozen by his gaze, her heart skipping multiple beats.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said curtly.


    ¡°Oh! Hey!¡± she replied, snapping out of it.


    ¡°So, what¡¯re you here for?¡± Schwarz asked, moving a hand from his guitar to his sword, sheathed at his hip. ¡°Those guns and goons you got there say you might not be friendly.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Uh, no, ah¡¯m friendly!¡± Ren stammered, waving her hands in front of her face. ¡°Name¡¯s Ren, ah¡¯m a local ship mechanic. Yer boss asked me to come check you, er, ah mean this here airship out.¡±


    Schwarz relaxed his sword arm. ¡°I¡¯m Schwarz. You could call me the first mate of this vessel, as well as de facto navigator.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ ya mahnd if ah get to work?¡±


    ¡°Go right ahead.¡±


    <hr>


    The crew arrived at the traveling carnival on the outskirts of town. Out front was a person in a large potato costume with eyes and limbs. Overhead was an arch with the name of the carnival in big bold letters: ZABA WORLD.


    For people like the crew, none of whom except Lulupo had seen a carnival or amusement park before, Zaba World was like paradise sprung from a carnival dream¡ªeverything potato-themed, from giant mashed-potato slides to spud-shaped Ferris wheels. It would make for a fun montage if this were a visual medium.


    Among all the attractions that the crew had fun with was a fabulous big top advertising the one and only Mrs. Kite for an afternoon of wild acrobatic entertainment. The big top was large, even by circus standards, standing seventy-five feet tall, three hundred feet wide, and seven hundred feet long, made of red and white striped canvas. The crew filed into the seats, and the show began.


    At the top of a huge staircase, the spotlights focused on a woman of around six feet in height. She had a shapely figure, clad in a revealing, skin-tight, red and white striped leotard with a poofy miniskirt and feather boa around her neck. Her stunning, somewhat slanted-eyed face was framed by dark, shoulder-length hair. She jumped from the top and grabbed a wire.


    The audience marveled as Mrs. Kite flew through the air, doing flips from trapeze to trapeze and through suspended rings of fire. She was met with thunderous applause as she stuck her final landing.


    The show ended with a big fanfare from the band, and slowly the audience filed out of the tent. Mrs. Kite waved with a strained smile on her face.


    ¡°That was incredible!¡± Andy cheered.


    ¡°Oh, that Mrs. Kite was just lovely. I just have to get makeup tips from her,¡± said Lulupo, adjusting his glasses. ¡°You darlings go ahead without me. I¡¯ll meet you all back at the Robinson.¡±


    The other three exchanged concerned glances, before finally Carne spoke up with ¡°see ya,¡± walking off with Andy and Roxanne, but craning his head around one last time to get a look at Mrs. Kite¡¯s shapely figure.


    Lulupo attempted to get Mrs. Kite¡¯s attention, but she headed backstage without noticing him, toward an adjacent tent behind the big top. He cut through the stage and the crowd of people to follow her, but he was stopped by two large, burly men as soon as he made it out of view of everyone else. Not as tall as Lulupo, but definitely wider.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, stretch?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Cast and crew only,¡± said the other.


    ¡°Oh, dreadfully sorry,¡± Lulupo began. ¡°I¡¯m a traveling performer, much like Mrs. Kite, you see, and I would just love to talk to her and your makeup people there about how she became so stunning!¡±


    ¡°What are ya, one of them queers like in Manha or Gokashi?¡± asked the first guard.


    Lulupo¡¯s expression changed from a genuine smile to a forced one through gritted teeth. ¡°Yes, actually.¡±


    ¡°Get outta here, baldy,¡± the second one said. ¡°Show¡¯s over, go be gay somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°No son of mine is gonna be one of those damn queens!¡± shouted an imposing, dark-skinned man to a frightened teenage Lulupo.


    Lulupo simply sighed, pushed up his glasses, and said ¡°yup.¡±


    With a graceful leap, Lulupo spun and lashed out, his heel striking both men in a blur of movement, sending them crashing through the tent wall. ¡°Sashay away, darlings. Perhaps that kick was enough to knock some manners into the both of you.¡±


    Lulupo fixed his tie and proceeded forward. He was going to see how Mrs. Kite became so stunning so he could improve his own drag routine. He briefly wondered if physically assaulting people for making fun of him was ethical, but as a man working for a wanted criminal, ethics wasn¡¯t his primary concern.


    What awaited him behind the big top, however, was something far more unexpected than makeup tips.


    <hr>


    Andy, Roxanne, and Carne made their way around the rest of Zaba World, checking out all the rides and games. Andy won a giant, stuffed potato with a cartoon face for Roxanne, while Carne was too busy throwing up after a ride on a roller coaster.


    In the distance, hiding in the big top, was one of the clowns from Mrs. Kite¡¯s big show smoking a cigarette. He was looking through a pair of binoculars at Andy and Roxanne as they made their way to the Tunnel of Love ride.


    ¡°That lady¡¯s pretty cute. She¡¯d make a decent wife for a foreign noble¡­¡± he said, pulling out a hand radio. ¡°Look alive, guys, we got a good pair coming in. Try not to rough her up too much.¡±


    ¡°What about the guy?¡± asked the voice on the other line.


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    Andy and Roxanne sat down in the swan boat and it started moving. She leaned into him, and he put his arm around her. They were treated to many heart-shaped lights and loving sounds as the boat proceeded slowly through the tunnel, pulled along by a chain.


    ¡°This is nice¡­¡± she said, nuzzling into his chest.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he responded, smiling.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, we¡¯re going pretty slow, and the ride looked pretty long from the outside¡­ maybe we could¡­ y¡¯know¡­¡±


    Andy chuckled and said ¡°absolutely.¡±


    The two leaned in for a kiss, but Roxanne suddenly pulled back, her nose wrinkling in confusion. ¡°Wait¡­ what¡¯s that smell?¡± The faintest hint of something metallic filled the air, quickly intensifying. She barely had time to process before her vision blurred. ¡°Andy¡­¡± she mumbled, her body going limp.


    ¡°Roxie!¡± he exclaimed before passing out as well.


    As they fell into each other¡¯s arms, unconscious, the swan boat stopped, and two large men in gas masks came out from doors off to the side marked ¡°maintenance¡±. They attached large metal collars and chains around the couple¡¯s necks and hauled them off.


    The boat exited the tunnel, sans Andy and Roxanne. Carne, who saw the couple go in, was waiting on the other side for them to come out, all while munching on a hot dog. He waited several more minutes for them to come out, but they never did.


    ¡°Hm. They must have finished while I was getting my hot dog,¡± he said, taking the last bite. ¡°Or¡­¡±


    He asked a random bystander. ¡°Hey, did you see a happy couple exit the Tunnel of Love? About yea high?¡±


    ¡°Lots of couples exit the Love Tunnel. I can¡¯t be expected to keep track of all of them.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Carne glanced around, unbothered. ¡°Where¡¯d they run off to? Eh, probably wandered off while I was at the hot dog stand.¡± He rubbed his stomach, oblivious to the danger. ¡®Guess I¡¯ll wait for them back at the ship¡­¡¯¡±


    <hr>


    Carne came back to the Robinson, where he found Shaska and Samudra standing around, but no sign of Lulupo or the couple. Ren and her employees were at work, fixing the envelope of the zeppelin. Schwarz was once again strumming his guitar.


    ¡°Argh,¡± Shaska began, blowing some smoke. ¡°We asked around every shop in this damn town and no one wants to work for me because I¡¯m ¡®abrasive¡¯ and ¡®a wanted criminal¡¯. Blech.¡± She said the last parts in the most mocking tone she could.


    ¡°Yeah, who¡¯da thought employees wouldn¡¯t wanna get tangled up wit th¡¯feds?¡± Ren asked sarcastically as she hammered a nail into the frame of the zeppelin¡¯s top part. Shaska looked up and glared at her.


    ¡°Hey, so, I was just at the carnival and Andy and Roxanne just up and disappeared,¡± said Carne, looking around nervously.


    Shaska puffed on her cigar. ¡°Well, you guys are getting your pay docked for the day, for starters. Told you to look for a navigator and you decided to goof off instead. But, I suppose we should go look for them considering they¡¯re my main money makers these days.¡±


    She looked around, seeing no signs of Lulupo around there, either. ¡°And the bald guy?¡±


    ¡°He went off on his own. But Lulupo can actually defend himself, so I¡¯m not as worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Pretty boy!¡± Shaska ordered. Schwarz stopped playing his guitar and looked up. ¡°Go look for the happy couple and the bald pretty boy. I still got business with airship girl here!¡±


    Ren rolled her eyes and began hammering in a different nail. ¡°Unless that ¡®business¡¯ involves payin¡¯ me fer fixin¡¯ yer ship, no, you don¡¯t, lady.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a price, little girl,¡± Shaska replied, blowing smoke.


    Schwarz quickly put his guitar away and departed for the carnival, not wanting any part in any ensuing drama.


    <hr>


    Lulupo was shocked by what he found: slaves. And lots of them. They were waiting on the performers hand and foot. All of them were wearing heavy metal collars and chains with abject looks of terror on their faces.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore! I can¡¯t be a human slave or a wife for some foreign noble! I have kids at home!¡± cried a young woman, desperately trying to tear the collar off.


    The performer to whom she was attending pulled on the collar¡¯s chain. The chain broke, and the collar exploded, killing her instantly. Lulupo¡¯s normally poised demeanor shattered. His eyes bulged as he clamped a trembling hand over his mouth. ¡°Oh¡­ Serenicus¡­¡± he whispered, a wave of nausea rising in his throat. He couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from the still-smoking remains of the woman.


    ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s the bald guy?!¡± shouted one of the performers. They drew knives and guns and had them trained on Lulupo.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ it seems I¡¯ve wandered into a messy situation¡­¡± he muttered, extending his hair to prepare for combat.


    In the back was Mrs. Kite, tending to what looked like a very large snake stuck in a cage that was way too small for it. She looked up at Lulupo, though had a hard time maintaining eye contact with him. She moved forward and assumed a fighting stance.


    Her voice was steady, but there was an unmistakable tremor beneath the calm. ¡°Please¡­ sir¡­ you need to leave,¡± she whispered in a thick Orientalian accent, her eyes filled with something akin to regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit back and watch people be enslaved! Mrs. Kite, from one performer to another, I have to stop this!¡±


    ¡°Sir, please do not call me that. That is not my name,¡± the woman replied with a single tear streaming down her face.


    ¡°Oh? Then what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ My name is¡­ Z-Zinnia,¡± she replied, almost stumbling over her own name.

 VIII. Incident at Zaba World

    ¡°Zinnia?¡± Lulupo asked, to which she nodded sheepishly. ¡°Wait, why are you telling me your real name if you¡¯re going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Because I do not like being called ¡®Mrs. Kite.¡¯ I would like at least one person to respect that, even if they are about to die,¡± she replied, more tears streaming down her face.


    The performers with the guns started shooting at Lulupo, but he extended his hair and pulled it together tight, making the bullets lightly bounce off of it and harmlessly land on the ground in front of him. As they loaded in new clips, the ones with the knives charged forward.


    Lulupo swiftly dodged past all the slashes, and dispatched his six attackers with a kick to the face or a gut punch. He tied them up with his hair, and proceeded to dash forward, knocking out the remaining slavers with swift strikes to the head while dodging their gunfire.


    After binding all his assailants with his hair, Lulupo returned his attention to Zinnia, who still had tears streaming down her face, and was now trembling, but still maintained her fighting stance, even if her staggered breathing made her unable to draw in Aether.


    ¡°I cannot do this¡­ I do not want to die for this scum!¡± she thought in her native language.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re shaking,¡± said Lulupo, slightly relaxing his stance. ¡°My mama always taught me not to hit a lady¡­ but I will if I must.¡± He tightened his grip on the slavers and readjusted his fighting stance. ¡°You¡¯re not one of them, are you?¡±


    Zinnia¡¯s shoulders trembled as she desperately tried to steady her breath, but the effort was futile. The dam broke, and tears flowed uncontrollably. Her voice, once calm, but firm, was now a mess of stammers and sobs. Lulupo didn¡¯t relax any further, though.


    ¡°N-no¡­ I-I am n-not¡­¡± she stammered, syllables shifting between Brightese (the language spoken until now) and a foreign language Lulupo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I-I-I am a s-slave, too¡­¡±


    Zinnia readjusted herself. She turned around, then pulled down the back of her leotard. She dropped it down a bit to reveal her bare, muscular back to him. On her back was a large, oddly shaped burn mark. It was shaped like two concentric circles with a cross through them.


    ¡°Do you s-see this? I was told this is a symbol anyone in the underworld understands¡­ I-It means I-I am forever¡­ l-l-less than human¡­¡±


    Zinnia pulled the back of her leotard back up, wiped the tears from her face, and turned back around to face Lulupo again. He finally relaxed his stance, but was still holding onto the slavers tightly with his hair.


    ¡°Hold on, if you¡¯re a slave, why aren¡¯t you wearing one of those dreadful bomb collars?¡± he asked, looking at the corpse of the woman who had her head blown off.


    ¡°Th-they have o-other ways of controlling m-me¡­¡± Zinnia replied sheepishly. ¡°You see¡­¡±


    She turned back around and went back to the cage with the snake in it.


    ¡°I come from a country of warrior women in the far east called the Orinoca Queendom. I am¡­ different¡­ from the other women. But when I was a child, I met this snake in the jungle, and she became my only friend growing up. I named her ¡®Meilong¡¯. In Orinocan, it means ¡®beautiful dragon¡¯.¡±


    Zinnia reached into the cage to stroke the snake¡¯s chin. Meilong was a long snake, as long as her owner was tall, with red and white scales and what seemed to be a helmet on her head. Zinnia then looked back up at Lulupo, but again struggled to maintain eye contact.


    ¡°I was always much weaker than the other women¡­ It took me a very long time to awaken my¡­ In my culture we call it ¡®liliang¡¯, but I believe you know it as ¡®potentia¡¯... so I learned how to sail the skies by studying navigation charts. I stowed away on a trade ship, but after sneaking out at the first stop we came to¡­ Meilong and I were captured by human traffickers and brought to auction, sold as a package deal.


    ¡°Meilong and I were traded to a wealthy man in the province of Vicksdavis by the name of Greele. And while he did unspeakable things to me¡­ he was at least kind enough to keep us together. Although, that might also be because my wailing if Meilong and I were separated was very intense.¡±


    ¡°Stop crah-in¡¯!¡± Greele shouted as he beat Zinnia with a fire poker again, each word punctuated with a strike of the poker. ¡°STOP CRAH-IN¡¯, DAMMIT!¡±


    Zinnia¡¯s crying became even louder.


    ¡°Darling, your story is terrible¡­ I can hardly believe they still keep slaves in this country!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was what they call a ¡®human slave¡¯... they forced me to¨C¡±


    ¡°I know what they do to ¡®human slaves¡¯, and it¡¯s horrible.¡±


    ¡°H-human slaves¡­?¡± asked one of the captives.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you know your history?¡± Lulupo asked. ¡°This country held fish and birdfolk slaves from its founding until that civil war eighty years ago. Cartagians like myself were part of that, and we¡¯re still considered ¡®less than human¡¯ to some. But now, ¡®human slaves¡¯ are what they call captives, usually young women, who they kidnap and sell into human trafficking.¡± As he said this, Zinnia gritted her teeth and shut her eyes tight.


    Lulupo shook his head and turned back to Zinnia. ¡°I understand the gist. We need to break you and your snake friend out of here!¡± he declared with a flourish. ¡°From what I can tell, they¡¯re holding your snake hostage so you do what they say, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Meilong is my only friend¡­ if you are trying to give me an outlet for escape, I am not leaving without her,¡± Zinnia responded, slowly opening her eyes.


    Lulupo smiled, but there was a fierce resolve behind his usually playful eyes. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll have you and your precious Meilong out of here in two shakes of a lamb¡¯s tail! No one should be shackled like this¡ªnot in my world. But I need you to do me a favor, too!¡±


    ¡°What is that, sir?¡±


    ¡°Join my crew! We desperately need a navigator! Do you know how to pilot an airship?¡± Lulupo exclaimed with another flourish.


    ¡°I can navigate¡­ but I do not know how to pilot¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out, then.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ How quickly does a lamb shake its tail¡­?¡± Zinnia added.


    As soon as she said that, a slaver in a gas mask entered through a flap near Zinnia, carrying the unconscious bodies of Andy and Roxanne. He looked around and saw Lulupo and Zinnia staring at him, with all his slaver buddies tied up in Lulupo¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Uh oh,¡± was all he managed to get out before being met with a Aether-powered knee to the gut and a chop to the back of the head from Zinnia, knocking him out cold.


    "Please, sir,¡± Zinnia¡¯s voice cracked, her gaze darting between Meilong and the chained slaves. ¡°Release Meilong and my fellow slaves. I will navigate your airship anywhere if it means we can be free again. I beg you.¡±


    ¡°Who am I to turn down a beautiful lady?¡± he replied with a wink and a bow.


    Lulupo walked towards Meilong¡¯s cage and extended several hairs from the top of his head. He twisted them together and stuck them in the lock of the cage. After a few seconds of fidgeting around, the lock popped open, and with it, the door to the cage. Meilong immediately slithered out and wrapped herself around Zinnia, much to her delight.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Oh, Meilong!¡± Zinnia exclaimed, tears welling up in her eyes again. ¡°I thought you were going to be stuck in that cage until I died!¡±


    ¡°Now, as for you darlings¡­¡± Lulupo said, addressing the other slaves in the room. ¡°Line up in an orderly fashion. I¡¯ll unlock your collars as well so you can get back to your families.¡±


    The slaves did as they were told. A middle aged man was first in line to have his collar unlocked. Lulupo stuck his hair in to pick the lock¡­ but the collar exploded anyway, killing the man instantly.


    Lulupo¡¯s playful smirk vanished instantly as the explosion tore through the silence. ¡°Oh, Serenicus¡­¡± He pulled his hair back, the reality of the danger setting in as the slaves erupted into panicked screams.


    One of the slavers trapped in Lulupo¡¯s hair piped up, laughing. ¡°You fool! Only Mr. Andre¡¯s key can unlock the bomb collar without it exploding!¡±


    Lulupo tightened his grip on that slaver and turned to Zinnia, asking ¡°Mr. Andre is¡­?¡±


    ¡°The owner of the Zaba World carnival. He is the one who originally purchased me from Greele. Greele was going to kill me because of my crying¡­ but Mr. Andre made him a business proposal and is now in league with the federal government of the United Provinces¡¯, bribing any federal agents who would try to stop him from going town to town and capturing slaves,¡± Zinnia replied, tears welling up in her eyes again from the carnage.


    Lulupo''s eyes narrowed, the glint in them hardening. ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± His voice remained smooth, but there was a sharp edge to it now. ¡°This Mr. Andre has a lot to answer for.¡±


    <hr>


    A few minutes earlier, Schwarz was milling about the carnival, trying to find the missing members of Worldwide Smoke. He made his way to the big top where ¡°Mrs. Kite¡¯s¡± show was.


    ¡°Only two places I haven¡¯t checked. Here, and the Tunnel of Love,¡± he thought aloud.


    Schwarz went through the entrance of the big top, where he was stopped by a burly security guard.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. Next show¡¯s not for another thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my associates. Young couple, the woman wearing a sapphire pendant, and a tall, dark-skinned guy in a pink suit with big glasses. Seen ¡®em anywhere?¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You need to leave, sir.¡±


    Schwarz responded by spawning a hole under his feet and one right behind the security guard. He dropped through, then immediately appeared behind the guard.


    ¡°Sorry, plebeian, I¡¯m gonna have a look around here, if that¡¯s okay with you,¡± Schwarz said, lazily holding his hand up as he walked toward the back.


    The guard tried to grab Schwarz, but Schwarz dodged as soon as he felt the guard¡¯s hands on him, and soon had the guard¡¯s arms pinned behind his back. ¡°Listen, bud, there¡¯s two ways this ends: either you let me explore this place, or you wind up with your throat slit and I explore this place anyway. Which sounds better to you?¡±


    ¡°First one¡­¡± the guard choked out.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Schwarz growled as he released his grip on the guard and started walking toward the flap in the back.


    It was at that point the middle aged man¡¯s bomb collar went off, prompting Schwarz to run toward the sound. Meanwhile, the guard pulled out his hand radio. ¡°I need all hands to the big top! We have an incident! Over!¡±


    Schwarz entered the adjacent smaller tent behind the big top to find Lulupo with a group of slavers in his hair, a bunch of panicking slaves, two headless corpses, and the still-unconscious Andy and Roxanne.


    "Apparently, I missed something interesting," Schwarz muttered, glancing at the two headless corpses, the bound slavers, and the rising panic around him.


    ¡°Schwarz! These collars are rigged to explode if anything but a special key opens them! I need you to find the ringleader of this circus!¡±


    ¡°What am I, everyone¡¯s errand boy?¡± Schwarz sarcastically asked.


    ¡°Schwarz!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go poke around for¨C¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came on over the carnival¡¯s PA system.


    ¡°Attention, guests of the Zaba World carnival, this is the owner, Mr. Andre speaking.¡±


    A bald, mustachioed man in a fancy tuxedo sat at an ornate desk, speaking into a microphone, hardly a care on his face.


    ¡°There is currently an incident at the big top, and it could be very dangerous for any guests. Please, do not panic, and exit the carnival in an orderly fashion. Our top-notch security service will handle it.¡±


    The tent was soon surrounded by Zaba World security, all of whom had guns drawn.


    ¡°Come out with your hands up!¡± shouted the security captain. ¡°No one needs to get hurt! We have you surrounded!¡±


    ¡°Ah, crap,¡± Schwarz murmured. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re gonna have to fight our way out.¡±


    "Fight?" Zinnia¡¯s voice wavered. "I¡­ I do not like to kill." Her hands shook, but she braced herself for what was to come.


    "Then don¡¯t," Schwarz said with a shrug, his sword sliding free. "Just aim for the legs or something. Whatever keeps us alive." He paused, then asked ¡°wait, who are you? What¡¯s with that huge snake?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for introductions! We need to take Andy and Roxanne and get them out of here!¡± Lulupo declared. ¡°Before we¡¯re all wearing bomb collars, too!¡±


    <hr>


    Back in front of the Humo Robinson, Shaska was pacing back and forth, blowing smoke, incredibly frustrated. ¡°Agh, what¡¯s taking them so long?¡±


    ¡°Lady Shaska, it has only been half an hour,¡± replied the prince.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m going to look for them, too. I¡¯m bored,¡± she said, flicking away her cigar butt and pulling out a new one to light. ¡°You¡¯re coming too, prince.¡±


    She looked up at Ren, who was putting the finishing touches on the canvas of the ship¡¯s envelope. ¡°You, mechanic, you can fight, right? Guard the ship and the doctor kid while me and the prince go get the rest of the crew back.¡±


    ¡°Ah am not yer employee!¡± declared an incensed Ren.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, prince. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shaska and Samudra disembarked, leaving Ren and Carne by themselves with Ren¡¯s other workers. Carne took the opportunity to look up the ladder and up Ren¡¯s dress with a smile on his face, which in turn caused Ren to scowl and ¡°accidentally¡± drop her hammer on his head.


    ¡°Oops,¡± she muttered with mock innocence, glaring down at him.


    <hr>


    Schwarz, Lulupo, Zinnia, and the couple were trapped in the big top, the latter still unconscious. ¡°So, we gonna fight our way out?¡± Schwarz asked.


    ¡°There should be an escape route leading to our vehicles somewhere around here,¡± said Zinnia. ¡°The slaves¡¯ next stop after the carnival leaves town is a lawless land called Rioja.¡±


    ¡°It might not be a good idea to fight when two of our friends are still unconscious,¡± said Lulupo.


    One of the slavers in Lulupo¡¯s hair piped up. ¡°You guys are stuck! As long as your friends have those bomb collars on, they ain¡¯t leaving the carnival except as slaAAAAAA!¡± The slaver was cut off by Lulupo squeezing his hair even tighter.


    ¡°Any ideas, darlings?¡± Lulupo asked.


    ¡°I got one,¡± said Schwarz, raising his sword.


    The group left from the tent adjacent to the big top, showing them exactly what they were up against for the first time. The security guards cocked their rifles, all trained on Schwarz, who barely flinched at the firing squad.


    ¡°Alright, listen up!¡± Schwarz called, his voice a mix of authority and thinly veiled uncertainty. ¡°We¡¯ve got your precious cargo here, so unless you want your ¡®merchandise¡¯ damaged, you¡¯ll do exactly what I say.¡±


    The security captain ordered his men to fire. The guards did as they were told, but thanks to Schwarz¡¯s Aether-powered reflexes, he was able to throw up a set of portals in the nick of time: one right in front of him, and one right behind the guards, resulting in them getting shot from behind.


    More security guards rushed in to fill the gap. Meilong uncoiled herself from Zinnia and became straight as a ruler in her hands. Zinnia spun gracefully into the fray, each movement a blur as she wielded Meilong with lethal precision. The snake¡¯s body struck like a quarterstaff, her kicks landing with crushing force, felling guards as if they were made of paper.


    ¡°Lulupo! Protect Andy and Roxanne!¡± Schwarz called out as he jumped into the fray.


    Lulupo obliged, and crouched down around their unconscious bodies, making a protective barrier out of his hair. The slaves, meanwhile, had no other option but to sit back and watch as Schwarz and Zinnia fought off the carnies.


    <hr>


    Shaska and Samudra reached the entrance to the carnival, which at that point was crowded with throngs of people desperately trying to get out.


    ¡°What do you propose we do, Lady Shaska?¡±


    Shaska said nothing and blew smoke. Then, she leapt as high as she could (quite high after focusing her Aether into her legs), and then bounced off the air¡¯s water vapor to launch herself over the crowd.


    Samudra stood there in shock. However, he found a creative use for his Aether strength, as well as his potentia. He, too, leapt as high as he could, then propelled himself over the crowd with a blast of steam from his back, landing right next to Shaska on the other side of the crowd.


    A voice came on over the carnival¡¯s loudspeaker again.


    ¡°Good day, guests of Zaba World carnival. This is Mr. Andre again. Please, have a good day, and be sure to exit in an orderly fashion. The commotion at the big top should be solved within the hour. Please wait patiently, and you¡¯ll be able to resume your fun day at Zaba World!¡±


    ¡°Big top, eh? Looks like we know where the party is,¡± said Shaska.


    She puffed on her cigar, cracked her knuckles, and flicked her tail. ¡°Let¡¯s go get our employees back, prince.¡±

 IX. Our Meeting with Andre

    Shaska and Samudra made their way through the now-empty carnival to the big top. Unfortunately for them, they found all the security guards already soundly defeated, many lying in pools of blood. Schwarz wiped the blood off his sword, while Meilong relaxed from her staff form and coiled around Zinnia again.


    ¡°We still have a boss to take out,¡± said Schwarz.


    ¡°Take¡­ out?¡± Zinnia asked, confused. ¡°Why would you be interested in Mr. Andre that way?¡±


    Schwarz stared blankly at Zinnia, then said ¡°no, I mean kill him. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, Mr. Andre should still be in his office.¡±


    ¡°Snake girl, who are you?¡± Shaska asked.


    Zinnia began to explain who she was and the details of how she got to the carnival, but Shaska cut her off.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re an escaped slave and this whole carnival is a front for traveling human traffickers. Damn it, I can¡¯t stand slavers. Damn the feds for not cracking down harder.


    ¡°But more importantly, you say you can fight and navigate? You¡¯re hired, girl! We need a navigator and some extra muscle! We¡¯re gonna be stopping a civil war soon!¡±


    Shaska held out her hand with a smile on her face. ¡°Name¡¯s Shaska, business and bounty hunter extraordinaire! Surely my name precedes me?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, ma¡¯am, but I have never heard of you. The Queendom of Orinoca is quite isolated,¡± Zinnia replied, petting her snake¡¯s face. ¡°And while I have never fought in a war, I will gladly follow you as far as you need, Miss Shaska.¡±


    Zinnia bowed gracefully, and Meilong mirrored the gesture, lowering her head in sync with her mistress, their connection almost palpable.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear!¡± Shaska exclaimed, though mildly annoyed Zinnia didn¡¯t shake her hand.


    ¡°Where is this ¡®Mr. Andre¡¯?¡± Samudra asked.


    ¡°His office is in a shipping container behind the Potato Coaster,¡± Zinnia explained. ¡°This carnival requires much in the way of heavy machinery to be transported from town to town. You would be unable to ignore this shipping container, however.¡±


    Shaska cracked her knuckles again. ¡°Let¡¯s go put the hurt on him, then. I don¡¯t take too kindly to slavers and traffickers.¡±


    ¡°Please, allow me to join, ma¡¯am,¡± said Zinnia with another bow. ¡°He may have saved me from my previous owner, but I was still forced to be a circus performer, in addition to the horrors he forced me to¨C¡±


    Shaska interrupted with ¡°don¡¯t go any further. I know full well what they do to slaves.¡±


    Meilong stiffened up again, and Zinnia spun the snake around with a flourish before sticking her tail in the ground. ¡°There is no one who wants Mr. Andre to face justice more than I do¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably got the local police and the feds on the take, right?¡± Shaska asked, blowing smoke. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if they raise my bounty for this, I¡¯m still kicking his ass.


    ¡°Snake girl, prince, we¡¯re gonna put an end to this. Pretty boys, stay back and protect the slaves and the happy couple. Never know when more security will show up.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Miss Shaska!¡± said Lulupo, still holding several of the slaver henchmen in his hair.


    ¡°Actually, let those guys go real quick. I wanna give my fists a warm up.¡±


    Lulupo obliged and let the goons go. They tried to run away, but Shaska was too fast, and she proceeded to beat them within an inch of their lives.


    Shaska cracked her bloody knuckles, taking a final drag before tossing her cigar aside. ¡°Criminal scum always fold like cheap cards,¡± she growled, blowing out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go introduce Andre to some good old-fashioned justice.¡±


    <hr>


    Back at the Humo Robinson, Carne was milling about, watching Ren and her workers put the finishing touches on the airship¡¯s repairs.


    ¡°So, Ren, was it? How come you don¡¯t want to join our crew?¡±


    Ren smacked her forehead and turned to Carne with a surly expression on her face. ¡°Ah thought ah told you t¡¯leave me be whahle ah was workin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question. We could really use someone onboard who can repair the ship when things go bad. And Shaska, as¡­ crass¡­ as she is, pays well, too.¡±


    ¡°Fahne. Ah¡¯ll tell ya exactly what ah told ev¡¯ryone else.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Ah got deep roots here. Ah got mah own business. Ah gotta protect this town from mobsters ¡®cause the damn police sure won¡¯t.¡± She tapped the side of her head. ¡°Any o¡¯ that makin¡¯ sense to ya?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Carne responded. ¡°It¡¯s a wide world out there, though! Full of all sorts of wonders! Don¡¯t you want to see it?¡±


    Ren rolled her eyes and said ¡°the rest o¡¯ th¡¯world is still a smold¡¯rin¡¯ crater after th¡¯Great War ended fahve years ago. Not much t¡¯see until they rebuild.¡± She shook her head, waved her hand, and finished with ¡°please, jus¡¯ lemme work.¡±


    Ren wandered around a bit more, looking to see if anything else needed fixing before Carne piped up again.


    ¡°Hey, so, where are your parents anyway? Awfully odd for a girl, especially one as young as you, to have her own busi¨C¡±


    ¡°Ah ain¡¯t got no parents!¡± Ren shouted as she threw her notepad on the ground in a fit of anger.


    ¡°M-mom? D-d-dad?¡± stammered a fifteen year old Ren from behind a police line, staring at their bloodied, bullet-ridden corpses lying in the street.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Ya Worldwahde Smoke gahs¡¯re done! C¡¯mon, fellas! We¡¯re gettin¡¯ our pay an¡¯ headin¡¯ back t¡¯th¡¯shop!¡± Ren shouted.


    She started to storm off, but Carne ran after and grabbed her hand. She swiveled around, drew one of her guns, and pointed it right in Carne¡¯s face. ¡°Let go of me raht now or ah¡¯m gonna blow ya away,¡± she growled.


    Carne did as he was told, a look of fear on his face. ¡°Please, listen! I know what you might be going through!¡±


    ¡°How could ya know, ya annoyin¡¯ pervert?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, too!¡±


    Ren lowered her gun. Her expression softened a bit, and she cocked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ah¡¯m listenin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°My brothers and I grew extremely impoverished in the slums of Gokashi. It¡¯s a miracle that I was able to get my hands on the medical books necessary to become a doctor. When I was seven, burglars broke into our house¡­ and they did unspeakable things to my mother and forced my brothers, father, and I to watch, guns to our heads. They forced us to dig through the house for what little valuables we had¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please! Let my m-m-mama and p-papa go!¡± sobbed a young Carne, holding out a gold necklace.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The burglar chuckled. ¡°You kids are gonna wanna watch this,¡± he sneered, snatching the necklace.


    ¡°...and then they murdered my parents, execution-style. Bullets to the backs of their heads. The burglars eventually got gunned down by the feds later that night. But we didn¡¯t even get our valuables back due to the corruption in the force. My brothers had no options but to turn to a life of crime to provide for me. Running booze, drugs, prostitutes, basically anything to support me.¡±


    ¡°Serenicus¡­¡± Ren said, hand over her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I mean, it¡¯s not fine, but that was well over ten years ago. I tell you all this because I want you to trust me. We¡¯re not bad guys despite our leader¡¯s¡­ seedy past.¡±


    Carne held out his hand. ¡°We could really use a mechanic, Ren. It could be the adventure of a lifetime!¡±


    Ren fought back the tears and gritted her teeth. After a second, she shook her head.


    ¡°Ah can¡¯t. Mazurka City needs me¡­ mah company needs me. Fer openin¡¯ up to me lahk that, sure, ah¡¯ll continue to fix yer airship, but¡­ ah jus¡¯ can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm. I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah got th¡¯envelope all fixed. Mostly jus¡¯ some nicks and scratches in th¡¯gondola now that can be fixed tomorrow.¡±


    She turned around and gestured to her workers to keep going; they were stunned by Carne¡¯s story. Ren set off, before slightly turning around again.


    ¡°I''m... Sorry I snapped at you like that, doc¡­¡±


    <hr>


    Shaska, Samudra, and Zinnia stood in front of the Potato Coaster, a ramshackle ride made of cheaply assembled metal that would probably violate a host of federal rules if they existed. In the distance was the shipping container housing Mr. Andre¡¯s office. There were no riders on the coaster, as the carnival had been evacuated some time earlier.


    ¡°There it is,¡± said Zinnia, raising Meilong up to a fighting stance.


    ¡°Shall we head over?¡± Samudra asked.


    Before Shaska could even make a move, however, she was rushed by five security guards pointing rifles at the group, along with a huge security guard with a big, bushy beard of around Shaska¡¯s height.


    ¡°I am Security Chief Dreyfuss,¡± boomed the huge man. ¡°I see you have Mrs. Kite with you, meaning you have seen far too much of our operation. You will die where you stand before meeting Mr. Andre.¡±


    ¡°How cute, you think this is my first time staring down a firing squad,¡± said Shaska, blowing smoke and cracking her knuckles. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re dealing with? I¡¯m Shaska. I eat chumps like you for breakfast.¡±


    Zinnia cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You eat people, Miss Shaska¡­?¡±


    ¡°Famed bounty hunter Shaska the Squeeze, yes,¡± Dreyfuss replied, holding up his arm. ¡°I will enjoy this. FIRE!¡±


    Shaska jumped high, faster than the eye could track, the instant she heard the word, as did Zinnia and Samudra, and the three landed on the roller coaster rails above. Shaska looked at Samudra and asked ¡°you think you can handle this, prince?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Lady Shaska, I am more than capable of handling myself in a fight,¡± he replied, brandishing his spear.


    ¡°What are your orders, ma¡¯am?¡± Zinnia asked.


    ¡°We let the prince deal with those chumps while looking for this Andre creep by ourselves.¡±


    Shaska and Zinnia hopped off the roller coaster rails and toward the shipping container. Meanwhile, the security guards began to fire on Samudra, to no avail, thanks to him deftly blocking the bullets with the head of his spear and his Aether-enhanced reflexes. Dreyfuss grew annoyed at this, and activated his potentia, shifting himself to a half-man, half-crocodile form, growing to match Samudra¡¯s height in the process. He charged Samudra with his jaws open, revealing a set of razor sharp teeth.


    Samudra just stood there, held out his hand, and blasted Dreyfuss with a wave of scalding steam, causing him to rear back and howl in pain. The other guards held their fire for a moment.


    ¡°You all are fools if you think a potentia like that can stop a Panipuri prince! I am nigh-indestructible!¡±


    The guards began to fire again, but Samudra impaled Dreyfuss on his spear and held him up as a man-crocodile shield. Dreyfuss screamed some more as he was peppered with gunfire, which was still annoying despite it not penetrating his scales.


    ¡°STOP, YOU IDIOTS!¡±


    The guards did as they were told, and Samudra pulled his spear back, causing Dreyfuss to crumple to the ground, bleeding profusely. As he hacked up blood, he pulled himself up and glared at the prince. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Samudra, prince of the Panipuri Kingdom,¡± he said, raising his spear. ¡°Be sure to remember that in your next life.¡±


    <hr>


    At the big top, Andy finally came to. He was still chained up under Lulupo¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Where am¡­?¡± Andy asked, groggy. He saw his wife on the ground with a bomb collar around her neck. ¡°Roxie¡­?¡±


    He then noticed the collar around his own neck and began to panic.


    ¡°What?! What¡¯s this?!¡± he cried, scrambling to remove it.


    Lulupo smacked him with a glare of severe intensity in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with that! It¡¯s a bomb that will explode if not handled properly!¡±


    Roxanne finally began to awaken as well. She looked up at her husband, seeing the bomb collar around his neck. ¡°Andy¡­?¡± She noticed the collar around her own neck. ¡°What? What is¨C¡±


    Andy pulled her close. ¡°Calm down, sweetie. You need to be calm. We have bombs around our necks that¡¯ll kill us if not handled properly.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s eyes widened, and she was starting to regret her decision to go on a grand adventure.


    Lulupo and Schwarz explained the true nature of the Zaba World carnival and how the couple were almost sold into slavery.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, if I had a losa for every time I was almost sold into slavery, I¡¯d have two losas. Which isn¡¯t a lot, but¡­¡± Andy began.


    He was interrupted by his wife exclaiming ¡°it shouldn¡¯t have happened twice!¡±


    ¡°What I want to know is how a slave ring like this was able to operate in this country for so long without being stopped,¡± Schwarz wondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s those rotten feds, darling,¡± Lulupo growled. ¡°They take graft from anyone who offers, covering up the most heinous crimes. I¡¯d wager a billion losas that they¡¯re well aware of this ring and were just turning a blind eye to it while people disappeared left and right being sent to who knows where, having the worst horrors imaginable enacted upon them for the sick pleasure of people in high places.¡±


    ¡°What you say¡­ it is the most likely answer,¡± said one of the slaves, a young man, stepping forward. ¡°Rumors have flown all around the countryside of an evil traveling carnival, but my wife and I thought they were just that: rumors.¡±


    He looked at the headless corpse of the young woman and began to weep. ¡°That woman was my wife. We thought we could have a romantic day to ourselves at the carnival. We thought it was just an urban legend.¡±


    Lulupo put his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling! We can¡¯t bring your wife back, but our boss and associates are on their way back to get the key to your collars so you can get back home!¡±


    He retracted his hair, no longer sensing any danger. ¡°So, what should we do while we wait for Miss Shaska?¡± he asked.


    <hr>


    Mr. Andre sat in his shipping container office and leaned back in his chair. He glanced at an old newspaper whose headline showed how Shaska got her various licenses revoked for her financial crimes. ¡°That Shaska is here in the park, is she¡­? Well, it¡¯s not like she can bring me in¡­ I have no bounty, and she¡¯s not a hunter anymore. Surely, she¡¯d realize bringing someone like me in, with how much money I¡¯ve given the feds, would be suicidal¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment, then pondered some more. ¡°Though, that Dreyfuss isn¡¯t particularly bright¡­¡±


    He reached into his desk and pulled out a handgun. ¡°Just to err on the side of caution¡­¡±


    Just then, the steel door of the shipping container crumpled like it was paper. It was Shaska, crushing it with her monstrous strength like it was nothing, then casually tossing it aside. As she stood in the doorway, cracking her knuckles with a scowl on her face, Zinnia slinked up behind her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Shaska the Greedy¡­ to what do I owe the pleasure? Have you come to make a busin¨C¡± Andre started.


    ¡°Put a sock in it!¡± she interrupted.


    Zinnia poked her head out from behind Shaska. ¡°Hello, uh, M-Mr. Andre, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Zinnia. I see you and your snake friend have been reunited,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Did you enjoy perf¨C¡±


    ¡°Snake girl! Stop being so polite to him!¡± Shaska ordered, pulling on Zinnia¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re not a slave anymore, remember? Give him a piece of your mind!¡±


    ¡°But, my mind is in my head and I cannot open my skull to¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright, I can always capture more,¡± Andre interrupted, raising his gun. With a loud bang, the gun went off at Shaska, but Zinnia deflected it with a swing of Meilong, the bullet ricocheting off the snake¡¯s helmet. ¡°Hm.¡±


    Andre pulled out a key. ¡°I assume you¡¯re looking for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zinnia exclaimed in response. ¡°Please, relinquish it!¡±


    Andre said nothing, and instead swallowed the key.


    ¡°Oh no! The other slaves¡­!¡± Zinnia gasped.


    Shaska simply walked forward and grabbed Andre by the collar. She blew smoke in his face, and her mouth widened into a very sinister smile. ¡°Honestly, you just made this process a lot more painful than it needed to be,¡± she said.


    A look of terror plastered itself on Andre¡¯s face.


    <hr>


    Samudra easily dispatched the guards and bolted toward the shipping container. He was stopped in his tracks by the sounds of blood curdling screams from up ahead. Soon, he was greeted by Zinnia, a content smile on her and Meilong¡¯s faces, and Shaska, casually strolling while whistling. She had her cigar in one hand, and was tossing the key up and down in her other; both hands were completely drenched in blood.


    ¡°Lady Shaska! Are you¨C¡±


    ¡°All taken care of, prince,¡± she responded, smiling.

 X. Small Town Blues

    One by one, the slaves had their collars unlocked. However, they chose to stay behind until everyone was freed.


    ¡°Miss Shaska, we cannot thank you enough. Please, what do you want as compensation?¡± asked an elderly man, tearing up with gratitude.


    Shaska wiped the blood off her hands, though it stained her fingers, a reminder of the cost of business in a world like this. "Normally, I¡¯d ask the mayor to open a Smoky Mart," she said, her voice hard, though the corners of her mouth twitched. "But that ship¡¯s sailed." She flicked her cigar, watching the ash fall. "Still, I¡¯ve got a new venture in mind, something... cleaner. And it¡¯s not for your thanks, understand? I hate slavers. Always have. No one owes me a thing.¡± She rolled her eyes and cast her gaze downward. ¡°I¡¯d be no different than a damn gangster if I charged you for freeing you.¡±


    The other freed slaves started getting tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Please, Miss Shaska,¡± began a young woman. ¡°There¡¯s still more slaves in the carnival. There are trucks stuffed with slaves that could leave at any minute!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Shaska mused, turning to her employees. ¡°Look alive, Worldwide Smoke! We still got some more slaves to free!¡± she exclaimed, holding up the key. ¡°Who wants to do the honors?¡±


    Schwarz grabbed the key and resolutely said ¡°on it.¡±


    He warped out of the tent and into the air above with his potentia and saw what the slave had described: trucks revving up to go without even packing up the carnival rides and equipment. And in less than ten minutes, Schwarz reappeared, covered in blood. His face was a blank slate, but his hands trembled slightly as he wiped his sword clean. "All done," he said, his voice quieter than usual.


    Shaska raised an eyebrow. "Pretty boy¡¯s losing his stomach," she teased, though her eyes flicked to the blood splattered on his clothes. "Still, good work."


    Schwarz didn¡¯t meet her gaze. "It¡¯s not the killing. It¡¯s the waste." He looked at the group of freed slaves behind him. "No one should have to live like that."


    Shaska nodded, tossing him a small wad of cash. "Here¡¯s a hundred losas. You earned it." She then turned to the slaves and said ¡°alright, everyone, back to your lives. I¡¯m sure your friends and families miss you.¡±


    One by one, the freed slaves thanked her and the rest of Worldwide Smoke. They begged to repay her in any way they could, but Shaska continued to refuse.


    <hr>


    As Worldwide Smoke left the now-empty carnival, Prince Samudra spoke to Shaska. ¡°I must say, Lady Shaska, you are nothing like what the newspapers portray you as. I read in the papers that you are a rather cutthroat businesswoman who would rather die than spare a losa. They call you¨C¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ ¡®Shaska the Greedy¡¯ or ¡®Shaska the Squeeze¡¯. That¡¯s how I was when I was young. I freaking earned that name, too. But I came to realize that you need to incentivize people properly to get them to work better. Your real mistake was believing anything printed in the papers. Bounty hunters like me get a bad rap for doing the jobs that the feds or the Global Federation are too scared to do. Then, when those jobs get done by a bounty hunter, they can¡¯t get credit for it.¡± She flicked the ash off her cigar and finished with ¡°not like you can trust a word the feds say anyway.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Lady Shaska?¡±


    ¡°Slavery is supposed to be illegal. Not just in the provinces either, but it was one of the sweeping changes that the Federation of the Globe brought around after it was instituted in the aftermath of the Great War five years ago. Yet, I¡¯ve personally broken up two slavery rings in under a week. Something ain¡¯t right, here, is what I¡¯m saying. Those fancy pants foreign nobles think they can do whatever they want and¨C¡±


    She paused when she realized who she was speaking to. ¡°N-not you of course! Right, prince?¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the gods, no, Lady Shaska. We have no need for foreign slaves in Panipuri.¡±


    Shaska cocked an eyebrow at his phrasing, but chose not to press the matter further. She shook her head and continued with ¡°anyway, I can¡¯t stand slavers. Owning another person? It just ain¡¯t right. Damn those rotten feds for turning a blind eye to this.¡±


    <hr>


    Worldwide Smoke headed back to where the Robinson was parked, walking alongside a decently wide river flowing through the town, but had to cross through the downtown of Mazurka City first. They were greeted by throngs of cheering citizens.


    ¡°SHASKA! SHASKA! SHASKA!¡±


    ¡°Oh. A cheering populace,¡± she responded dryly, puffing on her cigar.


    ¡°Miss Shaska, you seem bored. Is this a common occurrence for you?¡± asked a confused Zinnia, cocking her head to the side a small bit.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Schwarz, Andy, Roxanne, and Lulupo replied in unison.


    The mayor of Mazurka City, a middle aged, orange-haired man in a top hat with a goatee, stepped forward. ¡°Madam Shaska, on behalf of the citizens of Mazurka City, I cannot thank you enough for¨C¡±


    ¡°Nuh-uh,¡± Shaska interrupted, leaning down to the mayor¡¯s level and blowing smoke in his face. ¡°Let me just stop you right there, mayor. My employees here told me the rumors about this carnival traveling around the country and kidnapping people to be sold as slaves in Rioja. hat carnival? The one smuggling people across borders, selling them into slavery?" She leaned down, her breath hot against his face. "There¡¯s no way you didn¡¯t know. You¡¯re either blind, stupid, or worse."


    The mayor stammered, sweat beading at his temples. "N-now, Miss Shaska, I¨C" The crowd fell silent, save for a few murmurs here and there.


    ¡°Now, the feds aren¡¯t going to do anything, because you¡¯re probably giving them a cut of whatever those human traffickers gave you. So here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do. You know what happens to people who cross me, right? Let¡¯s keep this civil. You¡¯re gonna open up a franchise of my new restaurant chain and give Worldwide Smoke all the profit.¡±


    The murmurs among the crowd grew louder.


    ¡°Did she just save us, then threaten the mayor?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s no different than a mobster!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if the mayor knew¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you those damn fish freaks are brutes!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear that!¡± Shaska shouted as she looked up. She shook her head, then cracked her knuckles and turned back to the mayor. ¡°What¡¯s it gonna be?¡±


    Sirens wailed in the distance before ten black squad cars appeared with the branding of the FIIG on their sides, their engines roaring as they barreled down the main road. The crowd parted, people gasping and whispering as the federal agents poured out of the vans, guns drawn. Red and blue lights reflected off the windows of nearby buildings, casting an ominous glow over the scene.


    "Ah, crap," Schwarz muttered, his hand instinctively going to his sword. Shaska stood her ground, unfazed as the feds formed a perimeter around them.


    "Let¡¯s see how they plan to play this," she growled.


    <hr>


    Back at Ren¡¯s shop, Kowalski looked through his binoculars at the cars and vans that pulled up in the town square and at the Humo Robinson. ¡°Good. The feds are here to collect the gangsters we caught.¡±


    ¡°Wait, th¡¯feds¡¯re here?¡± Ren interjected, looking up from her work.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Ren? We called them hours ago to pick up those violent gangsters, as usual.¡±


    ¡°But, Shaska¡¯s a wanted woman! They¡¯ll catch her!¡±


    ¡°Again, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Kowalski asked. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Ah mean¡­ ah don¡¯t¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to sail the skies with her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ren stopped and thought for a moment. ¡°Ah want to see th¡¯world, ah¨C¡±


    ¡°Ren, it is just us¡­ there¡¯s no need to do your fake accent,¡± Kowalski said with a smile.


    ¡°Kowalski¡­¡± Ren said, thinking over and over about her decision.


    ¡°You are still young, Ren. Barely an adult at all. It¡¯s a big decision you¡¯re making.¡±


    Ren thought about all the grand adventures she read about in her novels and comic books. She thought about all the tall tales of adventurers she heard when they came to get their airships repaired. She thought about what kind of treasures could be found in places yet unexplored, and all the strange, alien cultures that could be visited now that the war was over.


    She thought about her business¡­ and her parents.


    The sharp scent of sawdust hung in the air, mixing with the acrid tang of the ship''s metal. Ren¡¯s hands, covered in dirt from climbing the scaffold, gripped the edge as she watched her father hammering away with precise, steady strokes. "Will I get to see the world one day, Dad?" she asked, her voice barely louder than the rhythmic clang of metal on metal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wide, wonderful world out there, Ren!¡± said her father, banging nails into an airship. Maybe when you¡¯re older after the war is over! Maybe one day you can be a mechanic on an airship that travels the world!¡±


    "Kowalski, this place¡­ it''s all I¡¯ve known. But every day I wonder¡ªwhat''s out there for me? I want to keep Mazurka safe, but how can I stay when the world is moving on without me? My parents dreamed of seeing the world too¡­ if they could see me now, would they want me to stay here and settle, or would they want me to live the life they couldn''t?"


    ¡°Are you sure, Ren? She¡¯s a wanted woman, after all. A merwoman, at that,¡± Kowalski replied. ¡°Sounds like a recipe for someone you can¡¯t trust.¡±


    ¡°As abrasive and as fishy as she is, she wants me. She sees talent in me. Men in the feds or some other airship wouldn¡¯t take me seriously because I¡¯m a girl¡­¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Tears started welling in Ren¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kowalski¡­ please take care of the shop and Mazurka City while I¡¯m away. I¡¯ll be back someday. But now¡­ now I wanna see the world!¡±


    Kowalski chuckled, the kind of laugh that came from years of watching someone grow up.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked an incensed Ren, angrily wiping away her tears.


    ¡°It was just earlier today that you were so adamant about not leaving. Now your true colors show,¡± Kowalski replied, still smiling, tears forming in his own eyes.


    Ren stood still, staring at the ground. Her mind raced through memories, dreams, and doubts. But then, as if something inside her clicked into place, she looked up with a determination in her eyes that Kowalski hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°This is it,¡± she whispered to herself. "I¡¯m leaving."


    Kowalski opened his arms, and Ren ran in for a hug, tears pouring down her face.


    ¡°Ad-adventure is all I w-w-w-wanted! I¡¯ll m-m-miss you, K-K-Kowalskiiii!¡± she cried.


    The gunshots started to ring out.


    Ren pulled herself away from Kowalski, trying to keep her tears under control. Ren¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She¡¯d turned down Shaska. She wasn¡¯t a part of this madness. But still, her hands moved on their own, reaching for the rifle. The feds were the real enemy, she told herself. And if anyone was going to protect this town¡ªher town¡ªit would be her. No matter who stood beside her. ¡°Th¡¯feds! They must be shootin¡¯ at Shaska!¡± she exclaimed, putting her drawl back on. She grabbed her rifle and ran to the tower for a better view.


    <hr>


    In the town square, a woman of about Shaska¡¯s height and a bit younger than her in a women¡¯s federal officer¡¯s uniform with long, orange hair and a sword at her hip clapped her hands sarcastically.


    ¡°Very impressive staff work there, girl,¡± she said to Zinnia, who had deflected the gunfire with Meilong.


    ¡°I am not a girl, I am twenty-three years old¡­¡± Zinnia muttered.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Lulupo shouted at the woman federal agent. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be an agent of justice! You could have shot one of those townspeople!¡±


    The officer smiled a crooked smile. ¡°The federal government doesn¡¯t mind if one or two innocent bystanders get mowed down in the pursuit of justice. See, this new world order after the Great War was amazing for people like me. I get to actually bring in criminal scum like you lot instead of being stuck behind a desk because I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shaska growled, blowing smoke.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Deputy Chief of Staff Izmena,¡± the officer replied. ¡°The office in Troyde was called a few hours ago about some uppity gangsters that needed to be brought in. Looks like we got a little bonus, too.¡±


    ¡°Happy couple, get back to the Robinson. If we¡¯re not back in thirty minutes¡­ crap, you guys don¡¯t know how to fly, do you?¡± Shaska attempted to order. Andy and Roxanne fled anyway, not being able to fight.


    ¡°And just where do you two think you¡¯re going?¡± Izmena asked coyly. She pointed at Andy and Roxanne and ordered her men to fire.


    Lulupo jumped in front of them with his hair out, stopping the bullets dead.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Shaska exclaimed. ¡°Those two can¡¯t even fight! They¡¯re harmless!¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re clearly working for a wanted criminal. Their lives are already forfeit in the eyes of the law. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll enjoy their bounties,¡± said Izmena. ¡°Besides, my men are already tearing your airship apart looking for stragglers.¡±


    Shaska grimaced. ¡°Doctor kid!¡± she thought.


    ¡°Oh ho!¡± Izmena chortled. ¡°That look says a lot! Looks like there¡¯s someone there you don¡¯t want me to know about!¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Shaska thought. ¡°If we fight them, not only will my bounty go up, but everyone else is gonna get slapped with a bounty, too!¡±


    Ren stood at the top of the tower, looking through the scope of her rifle. At the other side of the town was Carne in front of the Humo Robinson being put in nixanium handcuffs as feds searched the airship. But in her more immediate vicinity was the town square, where Shaska was squaring up with Izmena.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± she thought. ¡°If I¡¯m gonna work for Shaska, I gotta make this shot count!¡±


    Ren''s hands trembled on the trigger. Her heart pounded in her ears, drowning out everything else. This was it¡ªher chance to prove she belonged with Shaska and Worldwide Smoke. She got Izmena¡¯s head right in her sights. ¡°Alright, Ren, you can do this. This is the most important shot of your life!¡±


    As she pulled the trigger, though, Izmena stepped forward, and the bullet only grazed her shoe.


    ¡°What the?¡± asked a confused Izmena. She looked around and saw the tower, along with the figure of someone holding a gun in the distance. ¡°Hm. So you have a sniper, eh, Shaska?¡±


    ¡°Dammit! Of all the times, mechanic girl!¡± Shaska shouted in her head, her grimace growing ever wider.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Ren exclaimed as panic seized her and she descended the tower.


    Izmena pulled her leg back with a smile. ¡°An Aether Razor technique will put you down nicely¡­¡± she said before kicking the air in Ren¡¯s direction as hard as she could. A blade of compressed Aether flew out of Izmena¡¯s leg at the tower.


    The blade flew at a blinding speed and sliced the tower clean in two, causing Ren to start falling from over ten stories high. The entire town witnessed as their heroine began screaming as she fell to her death. As Ren felt the air rush around her, she closed her eyes, bracing for impact. But instead of the hard ground, she landed softly¡ªstrong arms cradling her. Blinking up at Schwarz, her face flushed with heat. Schwarz had materialized a portal by the tower and one right above and in front of him, drastically reducing the distance she fell, allowing her to land safely in his arms.


    ¡°You¡­¡± said Ren, blushing. ¡°Ya saved me¡­¡±


    Schwarz gave her a quick nod, his eyes scanning the area for threats. ¡°Just doing my job. Try not to fall again, alright?¡±


    The top part of the tower crashed into the shop with an unbelievably loud noise, though, thankfully, no workers were crushed.


    ¡°Worldwide Smoke! Everyone get back to the Robinson! We need to retreat!¡± Shaska ordered. ¡°Mechanic girl! Are you with us?!¡±


    ¡°Ah am!¡± she responded as she left Schwarz¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Oh oh¡­ what part of ¡®my men are at your ship¡¯ did you not understand?¡± Izmena asked, drawing her sword. She began to shapeshift, becoming larger, her skin becoming incredibly thick and gray, and her nose growing into a thick rhinoceros horn. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the mighty Shaska can¡¯t handle a little confrontation?¡±


    ¡°Grrr!¡± Shaska growled as she pulled her fist back. She punched the air, creating a massive shockwave in the water vapor that knocked over the fed grunts. Izmena pushed all her Aether into her legs to seemingly teleport behind Shaska, and slashed the merwoman¡¯s back open with her sword.


    The shock of this made Shaska drop her cigar, though she quickly picked it up and took another puff. Everyone else took off for the Robinson.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute, deputy, real cute,¡± Shaska responded as she pulled water vapor from the air to do her water drill technique.


    ¡°I¡¯m adorable!¡± Izmena shouted as she started bouncing off the Aether in the air. She bounced around Shaska seemingly at random. She propelled herself at Shaska¡¯s chest, horn and sword first.


    Shaska, for her part, felt the disturbance in the Aether around her, dissipated the water around her fingers, and instead sidestepped. She grabbed Izmena right out of the air and slammed her into the ground, horn-first.


    Izmena howled in pain, as the force broke the tip of her horn off. Shaska backed up several feet and crossed her arms, holding her cigar in one hand. All the while, the feds got back up on their feet and trained their guns. Shaska glared at them, then smiled a bit.


    ¡°Hey! Fed dog! Wanna see my potentia?!¡± she shouted, holding up her hand.


    Shaska¡¯s fingers twitched as she reached out toward the river, her potentia drawing in the water like a magnet. The liquid rippled unnaturally, forming a towering pillar that gleamed under the sun. For a moment, everything was silent, the townsfolk staring in awe as the water hovered midair, a force of nature under Shaska''s command. The ground trembled as the wave built, towering above the town¡¯s rooftops. ¡°What are you idiots doing?! Shoot her!!¡± Izmena ordered, about to blow a gasket.


    Shaska punched the air, and the water from the river blasted the feds and their vehicles in a massive torrent, flooding the town square and pushing with enough force to send fed agents through the walls of nearby buildings. People screamed as the water crashed down, engulfing the streets and sweeping away market stalls and cars in its wake. Shaska stood at the riverbank, her arms outstretched, guiding the torrent with the precision of a maestro. Buildings groaned under the weight of the flood, their foundations crumbling as the water tore through them. She then immediately hopped into the river and began to frantically swim toward the outskirts of town where the Robinson was located, all while Izmena scrambled to her feet and to rally her men.


    ¡°AFTER HER! FATHER ABOVE DAMN IT, I WILL HAVE HER!!¡± Izmena called at the top of her lungs.


    Back at the Robinson, Worldwide Smoke managed to knock any fed agents off the airship, and Lulupo used his hair powers to unlock Carne¡¯s cuffs.


    Shaska poked her head out of the river to call out ¡°snake girl! Get us out of here! I¡¯ll be there in just a minute!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Zinnia called back as she fumbled her way to the bridge to figure out how to make the ship fly, though Schwarz was quick in helping her out.


    ¡°I¡¯m in enough trouble as it is. Might as well make sure they can¡¯t chase us¡­¡± Shaska thought as she began pulling up more river water.


    With all her might, she pulled the water out of the riverbed and created a massive wave that flooded Mazurka City, crashing over the town and flooding every street, even knocking over certain small buildings. Miraculously, nobody drowned. Shaska then used all her leg strength to leap from the ground to the Robinson, a rope having been dangled out of the gondola to get her to safety.


    ¡°That. Bitch,¡± Izmena managed to choke out as she stood up and watched the Robinson fly away. ¡°Ooooohhhh¡­¡±


    She seethed. She felt her blood begin to boil as she returned to her human form. The townspeople got back up to their feet in shocked silence, unsure of how they should feel as they stood there, soaked by the river. The feds returned to formation in front of Izmena.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± the deputy chief of staff shouted. ¡°Dammit, dammit, the FATHER ABOVE DAMN YOU, SHASKA!!¡±


    ¡°Furious¡± and ¡°enraged¡± didn¡¯t even begin to describe what Izmena was feeling. Izmena stood still, watching the Robinson disappear into the sky. Her breathing was heavy, her mind racing. Failure¡­ again. All those years of pushing, of being told she wasn¡¯t good enough because of her sex¡­ and now, in front of everyone, she had been made a fool. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll never make FIIG director at this rate!!¡±


    She stood there for a moment¡­ and then she got an idea. An astounding idea of how to get back at Shaska for making a fool of her in front of an entire town. She grinned, the glint of ambition returning to her eyes.


    ¡°Deputy Vryzk!¡± she ordered.


    A buff man with his suit sleeves ripped off, revealing a bomb tattoo in his right shoulder, along with spiky black hair and a surgical mask ran up and saluted. ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Round up the townsfolk¡­¡±


    <hr>


    The Robinson¡¯s infirmary was large, comparable to a small country hospital. There were over a dozen beds for the Smoky Merchant employees to rest in, should they be scarred by battle. Due to her size, Shaska lay prone on a table, completely topless, revealing her bulging muscles and numerous battle scars. The feeling in the air was cautiously optimistic.


    ¡°Ow, ouch¡­¡± she whined as Carne stitched up her back. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any anesthetic?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your ship. I couldn¡¯t find any immediately¡­ wow, she really got you good, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and keep stitching,¡± Shaska responded, lighting up a new cigar.


    ¡°What happens now?¡± Schwarz asked.


    Shaska exhaled a cloud of smoke, her eyes narrowing as she stared forward. ¡°We¡¯ve pissed off a lot of powerful people. The feds will double my bounty, maybe even put out a shoot-on-sight order. And the prince¡¯s civil war? That¡¯s just the start of what we¡¯re diving into.¡±


    Schwarz frowned. ¡°You sure this is worth it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get this far by playing it safe, pretty boy. We¡¯ll figure it out as we go.¡±


    ¡°Lady Shaska, thank you,¡± replied the prince.


    <hr>


    The next day, as the Robinson was en route over the open ocean to the continent of Orientalis, home of the Panipuri Kingdom, far to the east of the United Provinces, a delivery bird for the Manha Times flew by and swooped onto the gondola where Roxanne was standing. She gave the bird a losa coin, and in exchange, the bird (who was wearing a hat and carrying a bag full of newspapers), relinquished a copy of the day¡¯s Manha Times. Roxanne took it; her eyes scanned the front page¡ªand then froze. The blood drained from her face, her hands trembling.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± she called as she ran to the promenade. ¡°Everyone, look!¡±


    The crew gathered around her. One by one, their expressions darkened as they read the headline¡±


    TWENTY THOUSAND DEAD IN MAZURKA CITY MASSACRE. SHASKA AND ¡°WORLDWIDE SMOKE¡± TO BLAME

 XI. Panipuri Politics

    ¡°M-Mazurka City m-massacre¡­?¡± Ren stammered, completely dumbfounded. Her hands trembled. Her legs slowly started to give out. ¡°W-what¡­?¡±


    Lulupo rushed over to hold her.


    ¡°It says the entire town was razed. All twenty thousand citizens were killed, many unrecognizable due to how many bullets they were shot with,¡± said Roxanne, solemnly reading the news out.


    Ren couldn¡¯t even cry or maintain her drawl. Her expression became a thousand yard stare and her head tilted downward. ¡°Kowalski¡­¡± was all she was able to say as she thought back to how he took her in after her parents died. She collapsed completely into Lulupo¡¯s arms, still not crying after the shock.


    ¡°The feds are accusing Shaska, and by extension, all of us, of the crime,¡± Roxanne continued. ¡°Shaska is public enemy number one now. Even more than Alphonse, or Bensieg, or Luckiano¡­¡±


    ¡°Those¡­ bastards¡­¡± Shaska growled, so furious she bit through her cigar.


    Schwarz crossed his arms and bowed his head. ¡°Well, it was obviously that fed deputy. Izmena, was it? The boss must have pissed her off so bad that she torched the city as revenge, and the brass went along with it for some reason¡­¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t have news of a rogue officer leveling a city getting out,¡± Shaska explained. ¡°That would be a PR disaster for the feds. The federal government would most likely face a violent uprising if the truth were revealed. The entire country would fall apart, just because of that officer¡¯s bruised ego.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re wanted now. All of us,¡± Roxanne continued.


    ¡°Even us, Roxie¡­?¡± Andy peeped.


    ¡°Even us,¡± she said, pulling out a stack of wanted posters.


    She laid out the posters one by one, revealing photographs on them that were secretly taken during the Mazurka City incident. Due to the severity of the crime, everyone even remotely associated with Shaska now had a massive bounty.


    Ren was worth eighteen thousand losas. She said nothing.


    Zinnia, twenty one thousand. ¡°I am¡­ wanted¡­?¡± she wondered aloud.


    Andy, Roxanne, and Carne were each worth five thousand. ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t the fun adventure we signed up for¡­¡± Andy muttered as Roxanne clung to him.


    Schwarz and Lulupo had bounties of fifty thousand each. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± was all Lulupo could choke out as he held onto Ren.


    But Shaska herself, pinned as the mastermind of the operation¡­


    One million losas for her head.


    The crew stood there in stunned silence, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, at the fed base in the city of Gokashi, special agent Abelard received the news of the massacre in his dimly lit office. To say he was unhappy would be an understatement.


    ¡°YOU IDIOTS!¡± he roared at his subordinates, Johnson and Franco. ¡°YOU ABSOLUTE FOOLS!!¡±


    The two junior feds cowered in terror with looks of deep shame on their faces.


    ¡°YOU TWO COULD HAVE BROUGHT SHASKA IN! AND YOU DIDN¡¯T!! So you know what she did?? She and her crew MURDERED AN ENTIRE CITY¡¯S WORTH OF PEOPLE!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we had no idea she wou¨C¡± Franco tried to say, but he was quickly cut off.


    ¡°YOU TWO ARE LUCKY I DON¡¯T HAVE YOU FIRED AND PROSECUTED RIGHT NOW!!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re sorry,¡± Johnson tried to say, nervously looking at Franco. ¡°But if we tried to catch her, we¨C¡±


    ¡°SORRY??! You¡¯re SORRY??!! The worst peacetime massacre in world history just happened and all you can muster up is SORRY??!¡± Abelard shouted, tearing the paper apart in his rage. ¡°May I remind you, TWENTY THOUSAND PEOPLE ARE DEAD DUE TO YOU MORONS¡¯ DERELICTION OF DUTY!!¡±


    Franco and Johnson stood there in silence, faces dimming into thousand yard stares as the weight of their negligence hit them like a freight train.


    ¡°You know what you two loons are going to do? You¡¯re going to get an airship, and some men, and follow them to the Panipuri Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°The Panipuri Kingdom, sir?¡± Franco asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Paper says they had the prince with them, so that¡¯s their most likely hideout.¡±


    ¡°But, Abelard, sir, the Panipuri Kingdom is on the other side of the world,¡± Johnson said. ¡°That¡¯s completely out of our juris¨C¡±


    Abelard shot Johnson a death glare, shutting him up immediately. Abelard took a deep breath. His next statement was calm, but barely masked his rage.


    ¡°Johnson, you sniveling twerp, you will follow my orders. The president is soon to be on the phone with the crown prince of Panipuri to make sure that Shaska is turned over to the federal authorities of Losan, lest there be an all out war. And you two idiots are going to be on the front line of that operation to make sure it goes smoothly. Do you understand¡­?¡±


    Abelard breathed a heavy sigh, then punched the wall behind him with his Aether, leaving a hole in the cinder blocks. ¡°Do you two idiots understand? You are not to come back here without Shaska. In a body bag, if necessary.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± exclaimed the two agents as they saluted.


    <hr>


    In the capital of the United Provinces of Losan, Oppidapolis, President Warhard Gamaliel (an older man with big, bushy, eyebrows) gathered in the Situation Room of the presidential mansion with his top advisors, both civil and military. Discussions of the previous day¡¯s events in Mazurka City ran hot. The room was dimly lit, with a clock ticking ever so loudly in the background.


    ¡°We can¡¯t allow this to stand,¡± said Gamaliel. ¡°The officer in charge of this massacre should be brought to justice immediately. Execute her in public. Brutally, if you must. This. Cannot. Stand.¡±


    ¡°Mister President, if you do that, the entire reputation of Losan on the world stage will be tarnished, nay, destroyed,¡± said General Persh (commander of the Losanian forces during the Great War). ¡°The only sensible option is to pin this on Shaska, who the public already distrusts after her¨C¡±


    ¡°YOU CALL THAT JUSTICE?!¡± Gamaliel shouted.


    ¡°I call it political reality,¡± Persh continued. ¡°All your years in the Losanian Senate should have prepared you for the reality that there are some things that the general public should be left unaware of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, general, do I need to remind you that twenty thousand Losanian citizens are dead? The people deserve swift, decisive action. They trusted me to protect them, and I cannot stand idly by while this rogue officer destroys that trust. This Izmena character needs to be court-martialed immediately and put to death for her actions that led to the deaths of TWENTY. THOUSAND. INNOCENT. LIVES.¡± He punctuated the last few words by banging on the table with each word.


    ¡°Mister President, sir, the FIIG has already issued a million losa bounty for Shaska¡¯s head,¡± said FIIG director Jedhoov. ¡°The narrative is already out, Mr. President. The people want Shaska¡¯s head, and they¡¯ll get it, one way or another.¡±


    ¡°By Serenicus, Jedhoov¡­¡± Gamaliel groaned as he pinched his brow. ¡°Any day now there¡¯ll be conspiracy theories popping up about how Mazurka City was an ¡®inside job¡¯. And do you know what? It basically was! If the truth comes out, not only will the reputation of Losan be destroyed, so will my re-elect chances!¡±


    The advisors looked at each other askance, then looked back at President Gamaliel. ¡°Is¡­ is your re-elect effort your primary concern, sir?¡± Persh asked.


    ¡°Of course not! As president, my aim is to protect my citizens! And now an entire town is destroyed by a rogue officer! I don¡¯t care about re-election¡ªthis time. But if this blows up, there won¡¯t be a country left to govern.¡±


    ¡°But now that crazy dame has us over a barrel,¡± said Jedhoov. ¡°If only there were some way to bribe one of the men under her so that we could get him to spill the beans. A whistleblower.¡±


    The president sat back in his chair and crossed his arms, thinking for a moment. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re gonna do: Shaska and the prince of Panipuri should be on their way to the Panipuri Kingdom to hide. They¡¯ve got a civil war brewing, but I¡¯d guess their line of thinking is that anywhere is better than the Provinces.¡±


    ¡°What about Piscomare?¡± asked Persh.


    ¡°Shaska¡¯s name is mud there after her financial crimes got out,¡± replied Gamaliel, leaning back in his chair. He looked at the wall, where a world map of every place the Losanian government was involved was marked. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a public announcement later today when we visit the rubble of Mazurka City. We¡¯re going to hold Panipuri¡¯s feet to the fire to make sure they don¡¯t hide Shaska. Ugh¡­ all this, on top of those damn Minus World kooks that you guys have been telling me about. We can¡¯t be dealing with this just after a world war¡­¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    <hr>


    Worldwide Smoke ate breakfast together in silence as the ship¡¯s autopilot kept the course after managing to slip past the Losanian border and into international skies. Everyone but Carne had a stiff drink to go with their food; they really needed it.


    The quiet was broken when Samudra sheepishly spoke up. ¡°What do we do? I cannot return to my homeland after being accused of such a heinous crime.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Shaska, puffing on her cigar. ¡°Snake girl, we¡¯re still on course for the Panipuri Kingdom, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± said Zinnia, who had changed out of her showgirl outfit and was now wearing a navy blue floral patterned dress she had found in the clothing department.


    ¡°We still have a few days before we get there. We need to think of a plan on how to stop this civil war without also getting arrested and turned over to the Losanian feds, where we almost certainly face death,¡± Shaska said. ¡°It¡¯s one thing if it¡¯s just me who has a bounty. But now I can¡¯t even start a business with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what matters right now,¡± Roxanne snarked internally, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Prince, tell us more about your kingdom,¡± said Shaska.


    ¡°One moment,¡± he said, excusing himself from the table. He went to the bridge and found a map of the Panipuri Kingdom. The Humo Robinson had maps of every country where a Smoky Mart was located, and a location opened up in Panipuri¡¯s capital of Shahar shortly before the Great War. Samudra laid the map out on the table after everyone had finished eating.


    ¡°The Panipuri Kingdom is on the southern edge of Orientalis. It¡¯s a very warm country covered in dense forests with a mountain range in the north, where the capital, Shahar, is located,¡± the prince explained. ¡°Most of the population is located in villages and small towns along the sacred Nadee River, which rises up to Lake Jheel in the mountains. Shahar is on this lake.¡±


    ¡°So we just land the Robinson in the capital, right?¡± Carne asked.


    ¡°It will not be that simple,¡± said Samudra. ¡°The terrain around Shahar has not been landscaped in such a way that an airship of this size would be able to land properly; we only recently received the technology to fly.¡±


    He thought for a moment, then continued with ¡°we have two options for how we can get to Shahar: we can attempt to cut through the forests, which are crawling with incredibly dangerous wildlife. Or we can attempt to scale the Pahaad Mountains. Which are also crawling with incredibly dangerous wildlife.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just land at the base of the mountains and walk our way up to the lake?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°The terrain is uneven and covered in trees. Unfortunately, the easiest option is to land at the port city of Nagar at the southern end of the country. But the trek from there to Shahar is over a week on foot, and I would like to get to Shahar as quickly as possible and explain to my brother the truth of what happened in Mazurka City. In addition, his coronation is soon, and my uncle¡¯s forces are likely to lay siege to Shahar around the time we land. We must make haste.


    ¡°My uncle¡¯s base of operations is in the city of Baagee, on the west bank of the Nadee about halfway between Nagar and Shahar,¡± Samudra continued.


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t we just go to this Baagee place and put the smackdown on your uncle before he can do anything?¡± Shaska asked, flicking ash off her cigar. ¡°He¡¯s the one starting all this, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. His insurgents have been attacking villages along the Nadee for some time now, trying to lure my brother into an open civil war. But my brother is reluctant to spill the blood of his citizens. I want to avoid this war at all costs, except killing my uncle. He was like a second father to me.


    ¡°Lady Shaska, do you remember the prophecy I told you about?¡±


    ¡°Like it was yesterday,¡± Shaska said, seemingly forgetting it was yesterday.


    ¡°Do we really want to gamble on some old prophecy? Sounds like a good way to get killed for nothing,¡± Schwarz thought to himself


    ¡°I believe my uncle¡¯s forces have a sinister backing behind them. Something changed in him before the Great War. He became¡­ different. His mind turned away from his royal duties, and he turned away from the gods of Panipuri. He talked about the unfairness of the world and how we need to topple the powerful. He even talked about how our gods are fake.¡±


    Shaska flashed back to her conversation with Gil Fernandez, the lucha promoter gangster.


    ¡°But then, not long ago, I met a man. A man who showed me the truth. The truth that there is no truth. No, all that matters in this world is power. And the power has rested in the hands of wealthy fat cats like you for far too long, be they kings or, these days, CEOs.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she mused.


    ¡°My uncle gave much of his wealth to the Unclean, the lowest of the low in Panipuri society,¡± Samudra continued.


    ¡°At the top of the society are, of course, nobles like myself, closely followed by the priests. After that are the warriors, then the merchants, then the farmers, followed by the artists, and at the very bottom are the Unclean, the people who perform the filthiest work, like cleaning streets and toilets.


    ¡°My uncle raised up an army of the lower classes of Panipuri society, with an aim of revolution.¡±


    ¡°I must say, a group of people called ¡®the Unclean¡¯ have every right to be angry,¡± said Lulupo. ¡°It sounds completely degrading.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is,¡± said Shaska, blowing smoke. ¡°It¡¯s possible to work your way up from the bottom. That¡¯s what I did. Started in the slums and became the richest woman in Piscomare Kingdom, and then the world.¡±


    ¡°The Unclean are forever seen as Unclean,¡± Samudra added. ¡°There is no room for class mobility, no matter what they do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, prince darling, why are we helping you again?¡± Lulupo interjected, putting his feet up on the table and leaning back in his chair.


    ¡°Bald guy! Don¡¯t be rude to the prince!¡± Shaska chided.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Miss Shaska. It seems the prince¡¯s brother is fighting to maintain a system that keeps people basically as slaves. I thought you were opposed to slavery?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I think we should rethink our objectives here,¡± said Lulupo, sitting up and clapping his hands. ¡°Because it¡¯s sounding more and more like the uncle has a point.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m the one paying you, right?¡± Shaska growled. ¡°And I say we help the prince. Sure, a system with no class mobility is awful, but war and violent revolution aren¡¯t the solution. Countless would die in the name of this pipe dream.¡±


    ¡°Are you following any of this?¡± Andy whispered to his wife, who shook her head.


    ¡°I hear your words, Sir Charles,¡± said the prince. ¡°I will attempt to bridge the gap between my brother and my uncle for a peaceful resolution to our social strata, but you must understand that it is my uncle who became violent first, and the prophecy says that¨C¡±


    ¡°Prince. Darling,¡± Lulupo interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about a prophecy. I care that there¡¯s an entire section of your society forever called ¡®Unclean¡¯. It¡¯s not right, darling.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you care about class struggle, bald guy? Last I checked, you were more interested in collecting paychecks than overthrowing governments,¡± Shaska bluntly asked.


    Lulupo¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°As a Cartagian-Losanian, my people were held as slaves for over a century before the Losanian civil war sixty years ago. I never personally experienced it, but my ancestors did. It¡¯s¡­ a sore subject with me.¡±


    Samudra bowed his head and thought. ¡°Changing my brother¡¯s mind is one thing. It is a daunting task to change the hearts and minds of an entire country,¡± he said. ¡°For now, I must please ask for your continued assistance in stopping my uncle from attacking more villages and eventually Shahar on the day of my brother¡¯s coronation. We can discuss the finer points of Panipuri society then. I was born to protect my people, all of them, Unclean included. But this war will burn the entire kingdom to the ground before anything can change.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m with Shaska for the long haul anyway,¡± said Lulupo, thinking about the hefty sum he was paid back at Gokashi and how he was a wanted queen now.


    ¡°So, what do you propose we do, Lady Shaska?¡± Samudra asked. ¡°Shall we go to Shahar to see my brother, or Baagee to see my uncle?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I need to give it some more thought¡­¡± she replied plaintively.


    Andy sunk in his chair, then looked at his wife before looking back at Shaska. ¡°You¡¯re talking about saving a kingdom, but we¡¯re just a group of bounty hunters. Are we really the right people for this¡­?¡±


    <hr>


    In the city of Baagee on the Nadee river, cows roamed the street. Their droppings were cleaned up by the Unclean. Though singing and dancing were once common occurrences in the cities of Panipuri, no one had the energy to do either with the specter of war across the land, especially in the aftermath of the worldwide cataclysm of the Great War. Buildings of Baagee were mainly cut from stone, but some were made of wood as well. Many of the buildings were dome shaped, but many were still left ruined from the fighting of the Great War five years ago.


    A longleg messenger entered a tavern, and descended a flight of stairs to find an elderly longleg dressed in beggar¡¯s clothing, a long, white beard and a turban sitting at a desk surrounded by all sorts of paperwork and maps.


    ¡°Prince Barabar!¡± said the messenger. ¡°I have news from the front at Gaanv! Our men have successfully¨C¡±


    ¡°I am no prince,¡± Barabar interrupted. ¡°I am only your leader until the revolution is complete.¡±


    ¡°My apologies,¡± said the messenger. ¡°I wanted to inform you that the warriors in Gaanv have been defeated.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ good¡­¡± Barabar replied. ¡°Soon my nephew will have no choice but to acknowledge us and fight for real. Now, you may excuse yourself. I have an important phone call to make to my benefactor.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± the messenger exclaimed, holding his arm up with his hand parallel to the ceiling.


    The messenger left, and Barabar calmly dialed the phone number on his specialized telephone that could reach worldwide. A deep, imposing voice on the other end answered in a thick Occidentalian accent.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    ¡°King von Ragnar, it¡¯s Barabar. Preparations will soon be in order for your visit. I want your return to the world stage to be special.¡±


    ¡°Very good, Barabar. The light of my joy and brilliance shines down upon you.¡±


    ¡°I wanna talk to him!¡± shouted a childlike, but still clearly adult, voice on von Ragnar¡¯s end in a similarly thick accent.


    ¡°Rusila, you will be calm,¡± said Balthasar.


    ¡°Soon, the world will know its king,¡± said Barabar.


    ¡°This is but the first step toward our utopia, Barabar,¡± said von Ragnar. ¡°Years of planning and secret preparations will soon be revealed to the world. The world leaders already know my name, and they will soon realize the current world order¡¯s days are numbered. And once your reactionary nephew¡¯s blood is spilled, so too will your spot in our Heaven on Caldris be secured.¡±


    ¡°BROTHER! I! Wanna! Talk to him!¡± Rusila whined.


    ¡°Ach, fine,¡± said the king, relinquishing the phone.


    ¡°Hello! This is Rusila! Do you like the color of blood, Mister Barabar?¡± Rusila giggled into the phone, her voice unnervingly light. ¡°I like it when it¡¯s fresh¡­ all sticky and red.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ y-yes¡­¡± said Barabar, playing along.


    ¡°Rusila! Give me that!¡± von Ragnar chided, taking the receiver back. Rusila could be heard whining in the background.


    ¡°I hope that you will not fail me like that fool, Fernandez. He was my first attempt at setting up a foothold in the Provinces, but certainly not my last. Especially with my grassroots support with the youth. But now, in Panipuri, things will be different. Make your mark, Barabar,¡± von Ragnar said, hanging up.


    <hr>


    Several days passed. Shaska sat in the promenade of the Robinson smoking a cigar with a glass of wine as Schwarz strummed along on his guitar. Samudra joined Shaska on the deck.


    ¡°Lady Shaska, have you decided what you want to do?¡±


    Shaska thought about it for a bit longer, taking Lulupo¡¯s words into account¨Cclass struggle, the Unclean, revolutions. She hated slavers more than anything, but helping the prince keep his throne? It felt... too clean. Still, survival meant picking a side, and Samudra¡¯s cause was at least one she could control.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see your brother,¡± she said. ¡°I wanna have some words about this class system of yours. Maybe he can explain why the world needs to stay the way it is.¡±

 XII. Welcome to the Jungle

    Ren laid in her bed in the dormitory. After the news of the destruction of her hometown at the hands of agent Izmena, she rarely got out of bed, even to eat with the crew. She knew she had work to do, maintaining the Humo Robinson¡­ but she could barely move, wrecked with the thoughts of how Kowalski and her other employees were feeling in their last moments.


    ¡°I barely escaped with my life¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t deserve to be here¡­¡± she thought. ¡°Kowalski must have been terrified in his last moments... the kind of fear I barely escaped myself. Every time I close my eyes, I see them. I should have stayed. I should have died with them. I don''t deserve this second chance.¡±


    The door to the dormitory creaked, and Zinnia entered, quiet as a shadow. Meilong slithered off her owner and up to the bed, coiling around Ren instead, a cool yet comforting presence. Zinnia sat, her face blank, unsure how to approach grief like this.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Miss Ren?¡± Zinnia asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡¯m fine¡­ I just¡­¡± Ren¡¯s words faltered, the flood of emotion too much.


    ¡°You miss your hometown.¡±


    Ren started sobbing with her face in her hands, the sobs shaking her chest. Zinnia just sat there with a blank stare, unsure of what to do. Meilong, on the other hand, gave a calming hiss; that was her usual routine whenever Zinnia broke down crying as if to say ¡°you¡¯re not alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ah¡­¡± Ren stammered, sobering up a bit. Meilong nuzzled into her cheek. ¡°I should have been there! WHY AM I STILL HERE?!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ren, why do you have two separate ways of talking?¡± Zinnia wondered aloud.


    Ren stopped crying. ¡°Can¡¯t ya read a room, woman?¡± she asked angrily. She gave Zinnia a death glare, but Zinnia averted her gaze almost reflexively.


    Ren sighed. ¡°If ya must know¡­ I wanted to be someone else. A hero, like the ones in my comic books. Someone strong who doesn¡¯t let people down. Ah really lahk comic books. Specifically superhero comics lahk Cap¡¯n Losan or The Amazin¡¯ Four.¡±


    Zinnia tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What is a ¡®comic book¡¯?¡± she asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Ya really are foreign, ain¡¯t ya?¡± Ren asked, brow furrowing as she wiped away tears.


    Ren reached under her bed and pulled out the most recent newspaper, flipping to the comics page. ¡°This is a comic strip. Put enough o¡¯these together and you can make an entahre book. Mah fav¡¯rite is Cap¡¯n Losan, the representative of the Unahted Provinces who beat ev¡¯ryone in th¡¯Great War! Although¡­ Ah¡¯m not too sure how Ah feel ¡®bout the Provinces these days¡­¡±


    Zinnia blinked. "But if you know you''re not a hero, why pretend to be one?"


    Ren put the newspaper down and shook her head. She sighed. ¡°I dunno, Zinnia. It made sense at the time, okay? Just¡­ try not to ask so many weird questions when I¡¯m havin¡¯ a moment.


    ¡°Anyway, Ah really lahk superhero comics and adventure novels. Mah fav¡¯rite character in the Cap¡¯n Losan comics though is his genius inventor friend who makes all his gadgets, Beauregard! He¡¯s the cat¡¯s pajamas!¡±


    Zinnia looked confused. ¡°Why would a cat wear pajamas?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I decided to talk like him because I thought it would help me stand out back in Mazurka City. It¡¯s a pretty ho-hum, run of the mill town in middle Losan. It made me feel¡­ special. In a way that the Father Above and Serenicus don¡¯t,¡± Ren said, talking normally.


    ¡°Tell me more about this ¡®Serenicus¡¯,¡± Zinnia said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of Serenicus?¡± Ren asked, a confused look on her face. ¡°The good news of His resurrection?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Miss Ren, but much of what constitutes your western culture never reached Orinoca. We are quite closed off from the rest of the world. The empire of Bright Island attempted to open up the Queendom by supplying us with drugs, but we fought them off in a brutal war that took place some decades before I was born. That is what our history books say, at least.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Order of Serenicus is what built the western half of the globe, basically,¡± Ren explained. ¡°He was capable of using any potentia he could dream of, in defiance of natural science. He walked Caldris over a thousand years ago, preaching about the Father Above and performing miracles like making the lame walk and raising the dead. When they finally put him to death by hanging, he miraculously came back three days later.¡±


    She reached down the front of her dress and pulled up the charm on her necklace: a noose charm. ¡°Most of us in small town Losan are still Serenists. It¡¯s those city folks who have discarded His teachings.¡±


    ¡°And you are certain a man like this truly existed?¡± Zinnia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s what makes the most sense,¡± Ren said resolutely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go into a deep discussion right now. It¡¯s just¡­ I guess¡­ I guess I need to believe in something bigger right now. That there¡¯s some reason why¡­ why this happened.¡± She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then opened them and said ¡°Anyway¡­ what tahm is it? Ah¡¯m gettin¡¯ pretty hungry.¡±


    Meilong unwrapped herself from Ren and slithered back to Zinnia. ¡°It was around 4:17 p.m. when I last checked,¡± Zinnia replied.


    ¡°Oh mah! Ah¡¯ve been in bed all day! Ah really should get somethin¡¯ t¡¯eat!¡± Ren exclaimed, throwing off her covers. ¡°Thanks, Zinnia. You an¡¯ yer snake friend helped me feel a bit better. Haven¡¯t really had a good crah lahk that since this happened.¡±


    Zinnia smiled and Meilong let out a hiss as Ren got up and headed for the kitchen.


    <hr>


    Carne sat at the front of the gondola, a medical textbook propped open on his lap. Occasionally, he¡¯d glance through the telescope, pretending to scan the horizon for the mountains. In truth, his eyes kept darting to the dirty magazine tucked between the pages of his book, hidden from any wandering eyes. Every few minutes, he''d make a show of flipping the page. Eventually, as dusk settled, he nearly dropped both book and magazine when the faint outline of the Panipuri mountains came into view. "Look alive, everyone! Panipuri Kingdom, dead ahead!" Carne called into the microphone.


    Zinnia headed for the helm, as did Shaska and Samudra.


    ¡°Alright, prince, where¡¯s the closest open plain we can land?¡± Shaska asked.


    ¡°Near the village of Gaanv in the Talahatee Foothills is a plain. From there, we can trek to the mountains and the capital of Shahar,¡± said the prince.


    ¡°You heard him, snake girl!¡± Shaska declared, pointing forward, to which Zinnia nodded.


    <hr>


    The Humo Robinson landed at nightfall in a remote spot of the central plains of the Panipuri Kingdom, bordered on all sides by forest. The crew gathered at a table in the promenade to look at the map one last time before they disembarked.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, here is the plan as it stands now,¡± said Samudra. ¡°We will cross this plain to the Van Forest and to the village of Gaanv. There, we will spend the night and procure disguises for our trek north up the Talahatee Hills to Shahar. Once there, I will enter the palace so I can attempt to talk to my brother in person before his coronation.¡±


    ¡°As for the rest of you, you will join the Shahar Regulars to attempt to stall my uncle¡¯s forces when they attack. We need to capture as many of his soldiers as we can so we can potentially get his contact information, that way we can negotiate a peace deal that works for everyone.¡±


    ¡°And that will make the Unclean ¡®clean¡¯?¡± Lulupo asked.


    ¡°We will worry about that when the time comes,¡± Samudra replied. ¡°Right now, we need to make sure the prophecy is fulfilled and the kingdom is saved.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s gonna watch the ship?¡± Schwarz asked.


    ¡°And what will us non-combatants do?¡± Roxanne added.


    ¡°Carne can tend to the wounded, but what about me and Roxie?¡± Andy asked. ¡°I¡¯d sure love to get my hands on some authentic Panipuri recipes!¡± he exclaimed, mouth watering as he rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°We will need as much help as we can get in the battle, so all who can fight must come to Shahar,¡± Samudra said. ¡°We have landed in an area bounded by forest. I pray to the gods that our airship is not spotted.¡±


    ¡°As for steak guy, every breath you take, and the perv doctor¡­¡± Shaska added. ¡°Take these.¡± She pulled out three handguns from the Robinson¡¯s armory. ¡°You guys are gonna help us fight monsters on the way to the capital. I don¡¯t expect you to actually help on the battlefield, so do what you can to keep your heads down. And learn some Panipuri food recipes and pick up whatever booze you can here. That way we can have some variety in our food in the future. Not like we can start a new business here, anyway.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°That sounds unbelievably dangerous and could end with us dead,¡± Roxanne said bluntly, her gaze boring into Shaska¡¯s soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s an adventure, Roxie!¡± Andy replied cheerfully, taking one of the guns and spinning it around his finger. The gun went off and shot into the floor.


    Shaska puffed on her cigar and unflinchingly said ¡°that¡¯s coming outta your pay¡± as Ren cringed at the lack of trigger discipline.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we using Schwarz¡¯s potentia to get to the city? That seems so much more convenient,¡± Roxanne asked. ¡°And¡­ Less dangerous.¡±


    ¡°My Nobilis Foramen has a lot of limitations. I think,¡± Schwarz said.


    ¡°You think¡­?¡±


    ¡°Look, potentia abilities don¡¯t come with instruction manuals. As far as I know, I can only use my portals if I know the exit relative to my location. And far away portals consume a lot more Aether, so even with a map, I can¡¯t just make long-distance portals willy-nilly. I¡¯d need to focus for weeks!¡± Schwarz explained, somewhat annoyed. ¡°Can we just go?¡±


    "Fine, fine, Mr. Portal Master," Roxanne said, hands raised. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind the next time we¡¯re trekking through monster-infested woods."


    <hr>


    Worldwide Smoke left the Humo Robinson behind, stepping into the suffocating embrace of the humid forest. The thick air clung to their skin, making every breath feel like it weighed twice as much. Insects droned endlessly in the background, a constant, high-pitched hum that grew louder as the sun dipped below the horizon. Everyone was dressed in short sleeves and pants, though even that felt like too much under the weight of the oppressive heat.


    Schwarz, his shirt lazily unbuttoned, revealing muscles and a massive scar on his chest, caught Ren¡¯s wandering eyes. She tried not to look, but her lingering gaze betrayed her, much to her own flustered delight. All the while, the sound of crunching leaves and snapping twigs beneath their feet was the only accompaniment to the insects¡¯ incessant song.


    ¡°Are we sure it¡¯s a good idea to be going through a dangerous, monster-infested forest at night?¡± Roxanne asked, tying her hair back. ¡°Sounds suicidal if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°The wildlife is usually asleep around this time,¡± Samudra said. ¡°And my brother¡¯s coronation is tomorrow at 2 p.m. We must hurry.¡±


    ¡°Well, if the monsters are asleep, I guess all we have to deal with is some bugs biting us,¡± said Shaska.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s good we have these guns, just in case,¡± said Andy. ¡°I brought snacks in case anyone gets hungry!¡±


    The party set forward into the forest. Shaska and Samudra led the way, each holding a torch. By and large, they looked down at the forest floor to make sure they didn¡¯t trip over any tree roots. It was incredibly dark and dank, the torches serving as the only light due to the trees blocking out the moon. Everyone began to sweat profusely due to the humidity. Shaska was the exception, as merfolk lack the ability to sweat; the humidity was actually quite pleasant to her.


    ¡°Not gonna lie, this is pretty boring,¡± Schwarz said. ¡°I was expecting some more action when the prince said this place was chock full of monsters.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Roxanne chided.


    "Prince, you got any folk remedies for bug bites?" Carne asked, slapping at his arms.


    Samudra glanced over his shoulder, the torchlight casting deep shadows across his face. "Of course. Why do you¡ª" He froze mid-sentence, his eyes widening.


    Carne was a walking cloud of bugs, a buzzing black mass covering every inch of exposed skin.


    "No reason," Carne replied dryly, eyes half-lidded in resignation.


    Samudra¡¯s response was swift, blasting Carne with a hot steam gust that sent the insects scattering, but not before several had left their marks. "Those are machchar mosquitoes," Samudra said, shaking his head. "Quite the pests. Their bites itch terribly and¡ª"


    Carne swayed, then crumpled to the ground.


    "¡ªthey drain an absurd amount of blood if they swarm." Samudra crouched over Carne, inspecting his pale face. "Particularly dangerous for creatures with type AB blood."


    "H-help..." Carne croaked, barely audible.


    "Goodness," Lulupo murmured, casually extending his hair to scoop up Carne. "I suppose you¡¯re lucky we haven¡¯t run into anything worse yet."


    <hr>


    As they marched through the humid forest, a strange light flickered off to the side, nestled beneath the thick brush. Zinnia¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto it. "Ooh..." she murmured, stepping off the path.


    The rest of the group turned. "Pretty..." Zinnia muttered, approaching the glow.


    "What is it?" Ren asked, squinting in the dim light.


    Zinnia knelt closer. "It is... a bunny rabbit?" she said, the light revealing a tiny, glowing creature nestled in the leaves.


    "Snake girl, we don¡¯t have time to be distracted by rabbits!" Shaska called, clearly annoyed.


    "R-rabbit?" Samudra''s voice quivered as his eyes went wide, scanning the brush nervously. Samudra focused his eyes as best he could and saw something. ¡°Lady Zinnia! That is no rabbit! Be careful!¡±


    Zinnia looked back at Worldwide Smoke, then back at the light rabbit. She then looked up and saw what it really was. The rabbit was attached like a lure to a fleshy tendril, which was in turn attached to the forehead of a massive, pitch-black tiger-like creature.


    Everyone¡¯s (including Meilong¡¯s) eyes popped out of their heads at the sight of it, except Zinnia, who was a bit slow on the uptake. Zinnia just cocked her head to the side, only to be smacked through a tree by a mighty swipe of the monster¡¯s paw. It was then that her eyes popped out of her head like everyone else. Meilong rolled her eyes at her partner¡¯s slowness.


    ¡°It¡¯s an angler tiger!¡± Samudra shouted.


    Schwarz watched as the tiger thrashed Zinnia. Memories flickered in his mind¡ªa younger version of himself, promising his sister a trip to the zoo to see the tigers. Then, her bloodied face, gasping for air. He clenched his sword tightly, eyes narrowed. "Dammit, not now," he muttered, forcing the memories back.


    Without hesitation, Schwarz warped through a portal and dropped down from the air, his blade plunging deep into the angler tiger¡¯s back. The beast howled in rage, thrashing violently, throwing him off before he could land a killing blow.


    "You¡¯re one tough bastard," Schwarz growled, as he wiped blood from his forehead. "But so am I."


    Shaska rolled her eyes. ¡°Ugh¡­ Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    She hardened the moisture in the air into jagged ice bullets, firing them toward the tiger. The beast roared as they struck, but only seemed more enraged. It swatted at her, sending Shaska skidding across the dirt, crashing into a tree.


    "Tch," Shaska spat out her cigar, stomping out a small fire from the torch she dropped. "This is gonna be one hell of a fight."


    ¡°It would be best if we ran,¡± Samudra replied. ¡°Lady Shaska! I am serious! We must flee! No good will come if we stay here. We might wake up more animals!¡± he called out. "We must leave! There is no honor in senseless battle!"


    Shaska, now wrestling the tiger¡¯s tail in the dark, barely heard him over the beast¡¯s roars. "Sorry, prince, much as I¡¯m tired of all this crap, I don¡¯t back down from a fight!"


    "We¡¯re waking up the entire forest!" Samudra groaned, his fists clenching. The noise echoed from every direction, and in the distance, shadows stirred. His heart raced as he realized what was happening.


    "Lady Shaska!" he shouted again, but it was too late. A wave of small, elephant-like creatures burst into the clearing, their calls reverberating through the trees. Behind them, more glowing eyes appeared.


    "By the gods¡­" Samudra muttered. "We¡¯re surrounded."


    ¡°Ow¡­ ow¡­¡± Schwarz moaned as he picked himself up. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I get my sword back!¡±


    He teleported onto the angler tiger¡¯s back again to retrieve his sword, which was a struggle, as the sword was lodged in between several bones in the monster¡¯s back.


    ¡°This is Umbra Lux. It¡¯s a family heirloom, passed down through the generations since long before our family emigrated to the United Provinces,¡± said Chernit Eisenberg, Schwarz¡¯s father, who greatly resembled his son, just older and with a goatee. ¡°When you marry and have a child of your own, it shall be yours.¡±


    Schwarz finally managed to pull Umbra Lux out of the monster¡¯s back, which caused it to roar in pain again. ¡°Alright, prince! We can go now!¡± Schwarz called, teleporting over to the prince¡¯s location.


    ¡°Lady Shaska! Lady Zinnia!¡±


    Shaska and Zinnia faced the monster from either side.


    ¡°Sorry, prince, this thing made me sore!¡± Shaska called out.


    She snuffed her torch, charged the monster again and managed to find its tail in the darkness. She grabbed onto it and started spinning. ¡°Stupid cat! I¡¯ll show you what happens when you mess with Shaska!¡± she shouted as she swung the creature around.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the one who started it¡­¡± Roxanne thought, face in her hand.


    As she spun faster and faster, Shaska let go of the monster, sending it flying out of the forest at top speed.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± Andy shouted, pumping his fists with stars in his eyes.


    Sure enough, though, the rest of the party was surrounded by monsters, who were woken up by the noise and drawn to the light of the one remaining torch. Shaska puffed her cigar, then started running over to help them, followed by Zinnia. But, help was unnecessary.


    "Enough!" Samudra stepped forward, his frustration boiling over. He handed his torch to Lulupo and inhaled rhythmically, letting the Aether fill his lungs. With a sharp exhale, he blasted steam toward the beasts, the scalding vapor filling their nostrils and sending them scattering into the night with pained howls. He retrieved the torch from Lulupo, his eyes narrowing as he turned to the group. "Let us proceed. And this time, let us not wake the entire forest."


    Zinnia looked a bit dejected after the whole affair. ¡°Those poor animals¡­¡± she mumbled.


    <hr>


    At around 11:00 p.m., Worldwide Smoke reached a clearing, and saw a village in the distance. The buildings were haphazardly constructed, made of stone with thatched grass roofs.


    ¡°That is the village of Gaanv,¡± said Samudra. ¡°We should be able to find shelter for the night, as well as a place to buy clothes so we can better disguise ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Would longleg clothes fit us? You¡¯re really tall, prince,¡± said Roxanne.


    ¡°Longlegs come in a variety of heights, just like normal humans,¡± he explained. ¡°We should be able to find clothes that fit you.¡±


    He turned to Shaska and said ¡°Lady Shaska, I am most displeased with your actions in the forest. I thought I made it quite clear that we should run before more animals woke up.¡±


    Shaska blew some smoke. ¡°Prince, I love ya and all, but¨C¡±


    She caught herself and turned as dark a shade of purple as she could.. ¡°I mean! You¡¯re a friend and all, but sometimes the action calls me. It¡¯s part of being an adventure capitalist.¡±


    Samudra sighed. ¡°I suppose, Lady Shaska. But please, many of the creatures that inhabit this country are extremely rare and only exist here. You must not be so hasty to destroy the local ecosystem.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted, prince, duly noted.¡±


    As they moved closer, the tension in the air thickened. The village was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. No singing, no laughter, not even the sound of livestock. And then, through the flickering torchlight, they saw it: a small group of armed villagers approaching, rifles in hand, their postures rigid with suspicion.


    ¡°Stop! Who goes there?¡± the leader shouted.


    ¡°It is okay!¡± Samudra responded. ¡°We are friendly! It is I, Prince Samudra, brother of Prince Ta¡¯Gup XIV, here to stop the war! We have come to seek shelter for the night before we head to Shahar!¡±


    The villagers raised their guns.

 XIII. Lady from the Lake

    ¡°Alright, let me handle this,¡± said Schwarz, drawing his sword in a lazy, almost nonchalant manner as he stepped forward.


    ¡°Sir Schwarz, no!¡± Samudra hissed, panic flashing in his eyes. He reached out to stop him, but Schwarz had already moved ahead.


    ¡°Back up!¡± one of the villagers shouted, their hands trembling as they aimed their rifles. The torches cast flickering shadows on their gaunt faces, fear and desperation written in every line of their bodies. ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here!¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Samudra interjected, his voice filled with genuine confusion. ¡°I am the prince, come to save this kingdom from destruction! We are here to end the aggression of my uncle, Prince Barabar.¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± a young woman spat from the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re not here to save us. You¡¯re here to keep us Unclean. You and your accursed brother want to keep us picking up dung and cleaning streets for eternity.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the prince¡¯s uncle is more popular than we realized¡­¡± said Lulupo, still holding onto Carne with his hair.


    Shaska blew some smoke and stepped forward, saying ¡°look, villagers, I get that you¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a foreigner! A damned fish freak! You¡¯d never understand the struggles of the Unclean in this country! We¡¯ve been forced to pick up crap and wash toilets for centuries!¡±


    The leader of the small brigade stepped forward. ¡°And don¡¯t think we don¡¯t recognize you, Shaska.¡±


    ¡°Ah, crap,¡± was all Shaska could muster.


    ¡°The incident in the Provinces was worldwide news! You¡¯re responsible for the deaths of twenty thousand innocent people!¡±


    Shaska rolled her eyes and muttered ¡°that¡¯s gonna follow me for a while.¡± She pulled out a huge stack of cash and started counting it while puffing on her cigar. ¡°Alright, guys, I¡¯ve heard losas are still good even in other countries. How much is it gonna take to make this go away? Everyone has a¨C¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want money!¡± shouted a young man. ¡°We want liberation! We want equality!¡±


    Shaska rolled her eyes again, then raised an eyebrow, unperturbed. ¡°You don¡¯t want equality. People aren¡¯t free if they¡¯re eq¨C¡±


    ¡°You think we¡¯re free?!¡± the young man shouted again. ¡°We will never be free if we¡¯re stuck shoveling crap for the rest of our lives!¡±


    Shaska blew smoke again and turned to her employees. ¡°Well, I¡¯m out of ideas.¡±


    ¡°Violence is the language of the unheard, darling,¡± said Lulupo, resting his head on his hand. ¡°Maybe we should listen to what they have to say.¡± He stepped forward, and the villagers cocked their guns. ¡°Now, darlings, you¡¯re not unclean to me, you¨C¡±


    One of them shot at him, but he promptly stopped the bullet with his hair. ¡°Hm. How rude,¡± he said, slightly miffed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want foreign intervention! This is a Panipuri problem that only the natives of Panipuri could possibly understand! You think we want foreign intervention after the war we went through five years ago?!¡±


    The leader of the villagers spoke up again, lowering his gun. ¡°We don¡¯t care where you go. Go to Shahar if you want. Help your brother. But you will not stay in Gaanv. You will not use our services just to keep us as street sweepers in the end. We will defeat your brother¡¯s forces on the battlefield and end our centuries of servitude.¡±


    Samudra swallowed hard, his eyes scanning the angry, determined faces before him. ¡°You¡­ you say you¡¯re all Unclean. But where are the priests? The warriors? The merchants?¡±


    ¡°Dead,¡± the leader said coldly. ¡°We killed them. We¡¯re not going to live under their boots anymore. Only when the last noble is strangled with the guts of the last priest will we be free.¡±


    Samudra¡¯s face paled. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know it had come to this.¡±


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t,¡± spat a young woman. ¡°You¡¯ve never had to live like us. You¡¯ve never shoveled crap or scrubbed the floors of the palace. Leave our village. We don¡¯t need your kind here.¡±


    Samudra turned his back on the villagers, his heart heavy with the weight of their words. He had never seen such hatred in the eyes of his people before. Worldwide Smoke followed him, their footsteps crunching in the dirt as the villagers watched in silence, guns still raised.


    ¡°We¡¯ll acquire disguises in Shahar,¡± Samudra said quietly, barely audible. His shoulders slumped as he led the way north toward the capital. ¡°Perhaps¡­ we can still prevent the worst.¡±


    <hr>


    In the city of Baagee, Barabar swirled his wine glass, letting the dark liquid catch the flickering candlelight. His lips curled into a smile as he dialed the numbers on his telephone.


    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen,¡± he began smoothly. ¡°I trust you are prepared for the task at hand.¡±


    Five airships were on their way to the port of Nagar at the mouth of the Nadee RIver, each oriented toward the same purpose: killing the crown prince. In each of them sat a man with a telephone.


    ¡°If my understanding is correct, you five are some of King Balthasar¡¯s top enforcers. Assassins seeking utopia forcefully. I am glad to have you all on my side,¡± Barabar said, sipping his wine. ¡°When Balthasar von Ragnar is reintroduced to the world with this conquest, we too shall be closer to utopia. It is our mission to¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± a gruff voice interrupted. ¡°We know why we¡¯re here. ¡®Liberate society from the shackles of the hegemony of the United Provinces and the Global Federation, achieving Heaven on Caldris. No need to explain it to us.¡±


    ¡°Frankly,¡± began another, more androgynous voice. ¡°I¡¯m reluctant to do this over the phone. You never know who might be listening.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for coming on such short notice anyway,¡± Barabar continued. ¡°¡°Let¡¯s begin with the roll call, shall we?¡± Barabar¡¯s voice was smooth as silk, but there was an edge of malice to it. ¡°Ubitsa.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± came the low, gravelly response. The towering man¡¯s scarred knuckles clenched as he leaned back, his enormous battle axe gleaming ominously in the dim light.


    ¡°Gaborielle.¡±


    ¡°Present,¡± the androgynous figure replied, a trace of amusement in his voice as he twirled a lock of his long blue hair, his sharp eyes betraying an unsettling level of calm.


    ¡°Kandar.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Oh, yeah¡­ here,¡± mumbled the man in the black cloak, lazily exhaling a puff of skunk-scented smoke, his turban casting shadows over his lethargic expression.


    ¡°Cazimir.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± snapped the man with the scarred face, his pristine suit in sharp contrast to the violence etched into his skin. His fingers twitched toward his sword.


    ¡°Corcoran.¡±


    A plucking of bass notes punctuated the silence before the short man in white, with a massive pink afro, took a drag of his cigarette. ¡°Here. Ready for some fun.¡±


    ¡°Good. Everyone is present,¡± said Barabar. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of the plan: while my reactionary nephew is distracted with my invasion during his coronation tomorrow, you will sneak into the palace and execute him.¡±


    ¡°I have a question,¡± said ¡°Gaborielle¡±, twirling his hair around his manicured finger. ¡°How are we going to get there in time for the coronation? This country is big, and based off the maps we got, our only landing spot is at the port in the south.¡±


    ¡°I have chartered several great rukh birds to aid in that. While the trip from Nagar to Shahar would take several days on foot, the trek will only take several hours by bird,¡± Barabar replied.


    ¡°Remember, the prince must be dead before King Balthasar makes his appearance. Otherwise, he will have all of our heads,¡± he added.


    ¡°So¡­ like¡­ can we get some, like, sleep now?¡± Kandar asked, puffing on his pipe and blowing a cloud of skunk-scented smoke. ¡°I¡¯m tired, man¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I can smell that stuff from here,¡± said Cazimir. ¡°Have you been hanging out with Doctor Feelgood again?¡±


    Kandar simply smiled and laughed a dopey laugh.


    ¡°You all have a good night. Utopia awaits tomorrow,¡± said Barabar, hanging up the phone.


    In the distance, a certain United Provinces federal airship heard everything. It was large, but not to the extent of the Robinson. A federal agent stood in the comms room, monitoring everything with a device that tapped into the Aether used for non-wired phone calls, intercepting all the plans the assassins and Barabar had discussed.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Agents Franco and Johnson!¡± the agent called out. ¡°You need to hear this!¡±


    Franco and Johnson hurried over, and the fed replayed the conversation for his superiors.


    ¡°So, they¡¯re gonna try and assassinate the prince tomorrow,¡± said Franco.


    ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t go back to the Provinces without Shaska,¡± said Johnson. ¡°But at the same time, we can¡¯t just let them assassinate someone either.¡±


    ¡°Our top priority is Shaska,¡± said Franco. ¡°She¡¯s public enemy number one, and stopping a war is outside of our jurisdiction; that¡¯s something for the Global Federation to worry about, not mere federal agents like us.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think Worldwide Smoke is going to the capital, too?¡± Johnson asked. ¡°If I were in their shoes, I¡¯d stay far away from Panipuri.¡±


    ¡°If I had to guess, most likely. I¡¯d bet my badge on it,¡± Franco responded. ¡°If Prince Samudra is with them, that means they probably want to see the future king for refuge. And to stop the war that¡¯s brewing, as well.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to get there as fast as we can! We need to find out where the rebel leader is hiding and flush him out, because he¡¯s trying to destroy the Provinces and the Global Federation with that Balthasar von Ragnar character!¡±


    ¡°Who is this ¡®Balthasar von Ragnar¡¯ anyway?¡± Franco wondered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I never heard the name, but based on the way they were talking, he¡¯s kind of a big deal,¡± said Johnson. ¡°I¡¯ll call Abelard and see if he knows.¡±


    Johnson headed off to the comms room, while Franco ordered his agents to keep sailing for Orientalis. Johnson explained the situation to Abelard.


    ¡°B-Balthasar von Ragnar¡­?¡± Abelard stammered out.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him,¡± Johnson replied.


    ¡°You two idiots need to stay away from that country, then! That man is dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? But¡­ why have we never heard of him if he¡¯s that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°For twenty three years, Balthasar von Ragnar seemingly disappeared off the face of the world, his crimes so heinous that nobody, prior to the Great War and now Shaska¡¯s massacre, could even fathom them. Some relegated his existence to mere myth after nobody saw him again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what did he do¡­?¡±


    ¡°It happened in the Kingdom of Dammerung in the Occidentalis continent many years before the Great War, and likely contributed to the conditions of the war. According to the newspapers of the time, a noble family of the kingdom was murdered. His family. And he was the prime suspect, leaving only his young sister alive. During his trial, he was placed in nixanium handcuffs, but he was so inhumanly strong that he broke out of them in the courtroom. He grabbed his younger sister and fled the country, never to be seen again.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Dammerung searched high and low for him, but neither hide nor hair of he or his sister were ever found in the country for over a decade. When the Great War started, the search was called off to focus on the war effort. As well you know, Dammerung was a site of many battles of the conflict. But now, he¡¯s back, the monster of a man who has no qualms about killing anyone in his way. And if what you say is true, he has his eyes set on world conquest.¡±


    Johnson stood there, unsure of what to do now. One of the worst criminals that the continent of Occidentalis had seen was now making an appearance in Orientalis. And Johnson was on a crash course.


    ¡°Agent Johnson, are you there?¡±


    Johnson said nothing.


    <hr>


    Worldwide Smoke gathered together under a tent made of Lulupo¡¯s hair right next to the banks of the Nadee. There was a gap in the middle so the smoke of their fire could escape.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re spending the night on the cold, hard ground?¡± Schwarz complained. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure why we couldn¡¯t just commandeer the village there. Wouldn¡¯t make us any less wanted.¡±


    ¡°I will not threaten my own citizens!¡± Samudra declared.


    ¡°Yet, you¡¯ll have us fight them in battle?¡± Schwarz asked, helping himself to one of Andy¡¯s snacks.


    ¡°The villagers of Gaanv were simply protecting their home,¡± said Samudra. ¡°I choose to respect that. Even if we were trying to help them. However¡­ when they are attacking Shahar and attempting to assassinate my brother, the situation is different.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± replied Schwarz, lying down.


    Andy stood up. ¡°Man, I gotta go. Hey, Lulupo, you got a bathroom in here?¡±


    ¡°Just go in the river,¡± Schwarz said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Please do not do that!¡± Samudra corrected. ¡°The Nadee is a holy river! It is said our gods emerged from that river millennia ago and shaped the world around it!¡±


    Roxanne rolled her eyes and thought ¡°pagans,¡± as she sipped from her hip flask.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll go find a tree then,¡± Andy replied with a shrug.


    ¡°Try not to get eaten by monsters, honey!¡± Roxanne exclaimed.


    ¡°Not to worry! I¡¯m packing heat!¡± Andy said, twirling his gun again. Again, it went off, this time almost striking Schwarz in his face.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Schwarz and Ren shouted in unison. Schwarz was mad he almost got shot in his beautiful face. Ren was mad at the lack of trigger discipline¡­ and also that Schwarz¡¯s beautiful face almost got shot.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, get some sleep. We¡¯ve got a big day tomorrow,¡± said Shaska as she laid down and snuffed her cigar for the night.


    <hr>


    The party awoke shortly after daybreak. Lulupo retracted his hair, stood up, and stretched with a groan. ¡°Wake up, everyone!¡± he called. ¡°Time for our march to Shahar!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Andy sat up and rubbed his sore back. ¡°Can¡¯t we at least have breakfast first?¡±


    ¡°I feel fighting in a war while we are hungry is a bad idea,¡± said Zinnia, stretching. Meilong hissed in approval.


    ¡°On it,¡± said Shaska, not even bothering to light up a cigar. She dove into the river with a loud splash.


    ¡°Lady Shaska!¡± Prince Samudra shouted.


    Shaska almost immediately came back out, carrying a green, white, and orange fish twice as big as she was. ¡°Mind roasting this sucker up, steak guy?¡±


    Andy¡¯s mouth watered. ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing!¡± Samudra shouted angrily. He grabbed the fish and threw it back into the river, then turned to Shaska. ¡°What part of ¡®the Nadee is a holy river¡¯ did you not understand?¡±


    Shaska, unfazed, stuck her pinky in her ear, twisting it as if she hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡°Serenicus, damn, prince, relax. If I¡¯d known you were running a museum for fish, I would¡¯ve bought a ticket.¡±


    ¡°That was a sacred Jeezgan fish! We do not eat those! There are plenty of other fish we can eat, just not those!¡±


    ¡°First cattle, now giant fish. What do you longlegs eat?¡± Shaska asked as she opened her cigar box.


    ¡°Lady Shaska, while I appreciate the help you are going to provide in the upcoming battle, you have done nothing but disrespect Panipuri since you have arrived here! Please, Lady Shaska, behave yourself. If you want to meet my brother like you say, you must abide by our customs!¡±


    ¡°I mean, sorry, I guess, but you didn¡¯t tell me about any of this shit before we got here,¡± Shaska responded dryly.


    ¡°You will refrain from referring to my culture in such a manner!¡± Samudra scolded, his nostrils flaring.


    Shaska lit up her cigar. ¡°So, now you¡¯re gonna police how I talk? Want me to peel you a grape too, Your Highness?¡± She blew smoke and continued with ¡°listen, prince, I don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m only here because you said you could help me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you do have to help me. If you do not, I¡¯ll turn you in! The Losan feds wouldn¡¯t dare arrest a prince!¡±


    Lightning sparked between their eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t fight,¡± Carne peeped as he scratched his bug bites.


    ¡°Then why the hell did they give you a bounty too, my liege?¡±


    Shaska shook her head, then looked up at the prince. ¡°Look, prince, I think we¡¯re stuck together at this point. I think it¡¯s best we just go our separate ways after we¡¯re done saving the kingdom.¡±


    As devilishly handsome as he was, they were worlds apart. She might¡¯ve been rich now, but she¡¯d never forget the streets that raised her. And somehow, the thought of ever truly connecting with someone like Samudra left a bad taste in her mouth. They were stuck together for now, but after this, she knew where she belonged¡ªand it wasn¡¯t in his ivory tower.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ based on the position of the sun, it seems to be around 7:30 a.m.,¡± said Zinnia as she looked to the sky.


    ¡°Then we got a few hours to get there before he gets crowned?¡± Shaska asked with a puff of smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go, men, women, bald guy. We¡¯ve got a kingdom to save.¡±


    Just then, five massive birds soared overhead toward Shahar.


    ¡°What were those?!¡± Ren shouted.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about, Lady Ren. Just rukh birds, a common method of conveyance in the Panipuri Kingdom,¡± Samudra responded.


    ¡°We slept on the cold, hard ground like peasants instead of taking one of those birds because?¡± Schwarz fumed, pointing at the giant rukh birds flying overhead.


    Samudra smiled sheepishly. ¡°Because I thought it would be a nice bonding experience.¡±


    Schwarz''s eyebrow twitched as he lunged for Samudra¡¯s neck, his hands grasping at the air, but he was too short to even reach the prince¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡ª! I swear¡ª!¡±


    Samudra kept smiling. ¡°Besides, it builds character, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll build your grave,¡± Schwarz growled through clenched teeth, still clawing the air.


    The prince just laughed. ¡°In truth, only the military has access to the birds right now. If someone unaffiliated with the royal family has them, then that¡¯s¡­ well¡­ it¡¯s a dangerous omen, indeed¡­¡± His tone became more somber as he spoke, realizing the implications of what he was saying.


    <hr>


    As the sun crested over the mountains, its first rays glinted off the still waters of Lake Jheel. The entire scene seemed suspended in time, the silence only broken by the faint rustling of leaves in the cool morning breeze.


    Then, out of the calm waters, a figure emerged. A woman rose, her soaked black suit clinging to her tall, lean frame, as if she had simply walked out from the lake¡¯s depths. Her light blue skin shimmered slightly in the dawn light, her gills flexing as she took her first breath of the morning air. Her purple bobbed hair hung in dripping tendrils around her sharp, angular face, and her long fish tail dragged through the water behind her with a light splash..


    She pulled a waterproof cigarette case from her jacket and, with smooth precision, lit a cigarette, the flame briefly illuminating her cold, unreadable expression.


    A longleg fisherman, just starting his early morning preparations, stopped in his tracks at the sight of her. ¡°Excuse me¡­ ma¡¯am?¡± he stammered, squinting as if unsure of what he was seeing.


    The merwoman turned her head slowly toward him, exhaling a thin stream of smoke from her cigarette.


    ¡°Are you¡­ a merwoman?¡± he asked, an ugly smirk curling across his lips. ¡°You fish freaks look like you¡¯d make good eating!¡±


    The merwoman¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, her voice as sharp as broken glass. ¡°You really wanna find out?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for his response. Instead, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a sleek badge, flicking it open with one hand. ¡°The name¡¯s Tributelle,¡± she said coolly, letting the name hang in the air like a threat. ¡°Global Federation. GRS collections. Your crown prince has some debts to pay.¡±


    The fisherman blinked, his smirk vanishing. He took a hesitant step back, dumbfounded by the sudden shift in the air.


    Tributelle took another long drag from her cigarette, her cold eyes never leaving the fisherman¡¯s. She exhaled, letting the smoke swirl up into the cool air, then flicked the cigarette into the lake with a casual disdain that sent ripples through the water.


    ¡°Which way to the palace?¡± she asked, her tone never warming, her sharp gaze still piercing the fisherman. Her words weren¡¯t a request¡ªthey were a command.

 XIV. Minus World

    The sweltering late spring sun beat down relentlessly as Worldwide Smoke trudged over the uneven terrain of the Talahatee Hills. The air was thick with humidity, making every breath feel like inhaling soup. Sweat poured off their bodies in steady streams (except Shaska), soaking their clothes, while insects buzzed incessantly, nipping at exposed skin.The uneven ground was incredibly hard to walk on, and pests were common.


    ¡°Hey, Lulupo, can you carry me?¡± Carne whined.


    ¡°I just used my hair for an entire night, darling. Potentia use takes its toll,¡± he responded, breathing in an odd rhythm. ¡°I need time to recover and draw in more Aether.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sooooooo itchy¡­¡± Carne said, scratching at his bug bites. As a doctor, he knew full well scratching at them made them worse, but Machchar mosquitoes are a particularly nasty species, so he really couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Quit yer belly achin¡¯ doc! We still got quaht a ways t¡¯go!¡± Ren said, to which Carne moaned in response.


    <hr>


    The assassins of Balthasar von Ragnar¡¯s revolutionary force, Minus World, landed in Shahar at the airport. In addition to the normal airships, there were giant, dark green birds with glass cabins on their backs taking off and landing. The rukh bird is native to southern Orientalis, tamed many centuries ago to fly around the area. They refuse to leave the skies above Panipuri, however, as the quality of air is different in the rest of the world and rukh birds require a very delicate balance of chemicals in the air.


    The assassins all wore hooded cloaks, making it difficult to tell who they actually were.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you people, exactly?¡± asked the attendant at the airport. ¡°You¡¯re not longlegs. You don¡¯t seem to be from around here.¡± He noticed the weapons they were carrying. ¡°And you¡¯re armed, too. How did you even make it through security at Nagar.¡±


    Meanwhile, the attendant¡¯s counterpart in Nagar was counting the huge stack of cash the assassins had given him to look the other way.


    Corcoran stepped forward, his voice smooth but with a dangerous edge. ¡°We¡¯re mercenaries, here to support the prince.¡±


    The attendant raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. ¡°Mercenaries, huh? Got any proof of that? You realize the prince is a prime target for assassination right now. Can¡¯t let just anyone stroll through.¡± The attendant shook his head and said ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can let you guys pass. May even need to call the police¡­¡±


    ¡°Surely this is enough identification¡­¡± said Ubitsa, producing a wad of bills totaling a hundred thousand losas.


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯m definitely calling the police now,¡± the attendant replied. ¡°I don¡¯t do bribes.¡±


    In response, ¡°Gaborielle¡± held up his hand and snapped his fingers. A wooden stage extended from beneath his feet in a twenty foot circle. The attendant had a confused look on his face, but quickly pulled out his radio.


    ¡°Gaborielle¡± snapped again. Suddenly, even though it was a bright, sunny, sweltering day, the area around the stage became completely shrouded in darkness. ¡°Lights out.¡±


    The attendant tried changing the frequency of his radio, but he couldn¡¯t see. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Under the shroud of darkness, the assassins escaped the airport and into the city. After about twenty seconds, the lights rose on the stage again, and the stage dissipated. The attendant was dumbfounded at what had just happened.


    He immediately radioed the police. ¡°Police? This is Chidiya at the airport! Be on the lookout for five potential assassins!¡± He went on to describe their appearances and their weapons. ¡°...and at least one of them has a potentia ability!¡±


    The darkness lifted, and the group quickly slipped into an alley, pulling their hoods down to regroup. Cazimir¡¯s eyes burned with impatience as he glared at ¡°Gaborielle¡±. ¡°We should¡¯ve just slit his throat and been done with it.¡±


    ¡°And left a trail of bodies behind us?¡± ¡°Gaborielle¡± shot back. ¡°Subtlety is key if we don¡¯t want the entire city breathing down our necks.¡±


    ¡°We should make haste for the palace. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they¡¯re moving the prince to a hidden location right now,¡± said Ubitsa.


    Kandar leaned against the alley wall, puffing lazily on his pipe, the scent of Happy Happy Grass hanging thick in the air. ¡°Why are we even here, man? I don¡¯t even remember half of what¡¯s going on¡­¡± he said with a slow, doped-up grin.


    Corcoran plucked a few notes on his bass after laying it down. ¡°That¡¯s because you spend all your time and money with Dr. Feelgood and his Happy Happy Grass. That stuff¡¯s destroying your mind.¡±


    ¡°I can quit whenever I want!¡± Kandar exclaimed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, at least keep it away from us, you degenerate,¡± growled Ubitsa.


    The group pulled their hoods back up, departed the alley, and headed toward the palace, which was easy to spot due to its location on a large hill near the center of the city.


    <hr>


    At the grand western gate of Shahar, two guards stationed about ten feet apart saw Tributelle. The entrance itself was relatively small, the wall made of stone with the gate proper being made of thick iron. She was still walking with her hands in her pockets, occasionally taking one out to puff on her cigarette.


    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± one of the guards shouted at her.


    Tributelle moved with a steady, unhurried pace, her hands casually in her pockets as though she hadn¡¯t a care in the world. The guards bristled, spears crossing as they blocked her path, but she didn¡¯t flinch.


    Tributelle stopped just short of their crossed spears, exhaling a cloud of smoke into the humid air. She didn¡¯t look at them¡ªher eyes remained fixed ahead, on the city that stretched beyond. Finally, she pulled out her badge with a languid motion. ¡°Name¡¯s Tributelle, Global Revenue Service,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°You expect us to believe that?¡± the second guard sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not falling for some scalie freak¡¯s lies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Tributelle calmly replied, her tone so calm it bordered on boredom. ¡°Your kingdom and by extension the prince owe the Federation a lot of money. I¡¯m here to collect.¡±


    She pulled her hands out of her pockets and adjusted her tie. ¡°Let¡¯s not make this ugly.¡±


    ¡°Why should we believe you? A Federation agent should have come in on a rukh bird!¡± said the second guard.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Tributelle. I come representing the Global Federation¡¯s Global Revenue Service,¡± she said to the Nagar attendant, flashing her badge.


    ¡°Go away, fish freak!¡± the attendant said. ¡°The Federation hasn¡¯t got any business here right now!¡±


    Tributelle said nothing in response, and instead just jumped into the river and started swimming to Shahar.


    ¡°This is your final warning,¡± Tributelle said, voice flat. ¡°I want to have a peaceful chat with your prince.¡±


    ¡°And we said go away!¡± the guards shouted in unison, thrusting their spears at her.


    Tributelle didn¡¯t flinch. Her body became incredibly stiff with the power of Aether, and when the spears made contact with her, their points snapped off, much to the shock of the guards.


    ¡°I guess they don¡¯t teach you Aether skills at the academy,¡± Tributelle commented as she relaxed. ¡°You wanna keep going, fellas?¡±


    The first guard put on a set of brass knuckles and started punching at her. Tributelle still didn¡¯t flinch, and simply began weaving past his attacks effortlessly. She continued weaving past the other guard¡¯s attacks when he started kicking with his long legs, as if she knew where every attack was coming from before it even happened.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we hit you?!¡± shouted the first guard. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Then you¡¯re weaker than a little girl like me,¡± Tributelle replied bluntly, continuing to effortlessly dodge. ¡°I¡¯m an augere. In exchange for not being blessed with a potentia ability, our physicality is even further enhanced by the power of Aether.¡±


    She pushed all her Aether into her legs, then used that power to enhance her speed to the point she seemingly teleported behind the guards. She then raised her index fingers and concentrated her Aether in each one.  Her fingers jabbed forward with the precision of a bullet, striking each guard in the spine. The sound was sharp, like bone splintering. Both men crumpled to the ground, their legs useless.


    Tributelle adjusted her tie again and took another drag from her cigarette. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± She looked up at the wall and sighed. She jumped, then hopped off the air with Aether until she reached the top of the wall. She surveyed the city, seeing the palace in the distance. It was an amazingly huge building, with many dome shaped roofs and surrounded by four very tall watch towers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s mosey,¡± she said, teleporting down into the city with the same Aether Flash technique she used to get behind the guards.


    After the shock of being paralyzed passed, the second guard  fumbled for his radio with trembling fingers, the shock of the encounter not yet fully sinking in. ¡°T-there¡¯s another assassin¡­ in the city!¡± he rasped, voice shaky. ¡°She claims to be from the Federation¡­ but she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s one of those damn fish freaks!¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    <hr>


    Worldwide Smoke made it to the southern gates of Shahar around noon. They were constructed similar to the western gates. Two hours remained until Ta¡¯Gup XIV¡¯s coronation ceremony. Samudra led the way as the guards stood still. ¡°Good morrow! It is I, Prince Samudra, brother of the crown prince! I have returned for his coronation!¡±


    The guards sighed. ¡°We know who you are, Your Highness,¡± said the first guard ¡°And it pains me to say this, but we have been instructed not to let you in.¡±


    Samudra felt his heart sink. ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± he asked, his voice trembling.


    ¡°You and your new friends are responsible for the deaths of an entire city,¡± said the second guard. ¡°Your brother must not have told you this, but you are formally being stripped of your royal title as a result of your crimes.¡±


    "YOU UTTER FOOL!" Ta¡¯Gup¡¯s voice echoed over the phone, trembling with rage. ¡°Your years of reckless debauchery have finally caught up to you. You¡¯ve destroyed everything!¡±


    ¡°Brother, please, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®brother¡¯ me!¡± Ta¡¯Gup¡¯s voice dripped with venom. ¡°I refuse to be associated with a mass murderer! I warned you, but you never listened. Do NOT return to Shahar.¡±


    Samudra said nothing and hung his head.


    ¡°Honestly, my lord, I¡¯m not sure what you expected,¡± said the first guard. ¡°You murdered an entire city after abandoning your wife and your royal duties to go party and sleep with random women all around the world.¡±


    ¡°W-wife¡­?¡± Shaska stammered, dumbfounded. ¡°You left your wife¡­ to party and sleep with random broads?¡± Shaska''s voice was low, like a storm brewing. She took a slow, deliberate drag from her cigar, the embers glowing in the stillness. Something inside her snapped. She wasn¡¯t particularly invested in the prince after their earlier spat, but this¡­ this betrayal struck her deeper than she expected. She had felt deceived, like the prince had played a game with them all.


    Samudra blinked, confused by her rising anger. ¡°I¡ªwell, yes, but¡ª¡±


    Shaska¡¯s blood boiled. Her cigar crunched between her teeth, smoke curling angrily from her nostrils. ¡°You never mentioned having a wife, prince¡­¡± she hissed, stepping forward, her frame casting a long shadow over him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was relev¡ª¡±


    Shaska moved with terrifying speed, grabbing both guards by their heads and slamming them together with monstrous strength. Their helmets clanged with a sickening thud as they crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, prince.¡± Shaska¡¯s voice dripped with venom as she manually pried the gates open, muscles bulging and tearing through the fabric of her clothes. ¡°We¡¯re gonna talk to your brother about this class system of yours. And then, I never wanna see you again.¡± She stormed into the city without looking back, fury seething in every step. ¡°You¡¯re just like him¡­¡± she muttered under her breath, barely audible, her eyes narrowing into slits.


    Worldwide Smoke stood in stunned silence.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°Th¡¯prince was cheatin¡¯ on his wahf¡­?¡± Ren asked.


    Lulupo cast a cold glance at Samudra. ¡°Prince, you should¡¯ve told us. You¡¯re losing allies faster than you¡¯re making them.¡±


    Samudra stood frozen, his face flushed with shame. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t think it mattered anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Clearly, it does,¡± Lulupo said dryly, folding his arms with an unimpressed expression on his face.


    ¡°We should follow her,¡± Samudra murmured, avoiding eye contact with anyone. He started toward the city, but the weight of the judgment from Worldwide Smoke hung heavy on him.


    <hr>


    Unlike the rest of the Panipuri Kingdom, which was under the specter of civil war, Shahar showed what the country was normally like; it was as if the war didn¡¯t exist. The longlegs were singing and dancing, each to their own song as they went about their days. Even the Unclean of the city were singing as they shoveled cattle droppings out of the streets. The city was massive, the buildings slowly being rebuilt and foundations for skyscrapers being a common sight. Cars were slowly becoming more common amid the people riding elephants and horses.


    ¡°Oh my! What a delightful city!¡± Lulupo cheered as he attempted to join in the singing, as if the previous incident of learning of Samudra¡¯s infidelity hadn¡¯t happened. He danced and tried to sing along with the townsfolk until he stepped in a pile of cow dung.


    ¡°Oh, by the gods! I am so sorry!¡± said a young Unclean girl dressed in what seemed to be just a canvas bag, rushing over to clean up the pile of manure, as well as Lulupo¡¯s high heel shoe.


    ¡°Darling, please, it¡¯s my fault for not noticing! You need not trouble yourself!¡±


    "Sir Charles! You should let her clean your shoe! She is Unclean, that¡¯s what she was born f¨C" Samudra began.


    "Enough." Lulupo¡¯s voice sliced through the air, his usual playfulness evaporated again. He whirled on Samudra, eyes flashing. "I was already reluctant to take orders from you after learning about your class system. But after hearing about your wife? Your poor, abandoned wife?" He let the accusation hang heavy in the air, watching Samudra flinch like a wounded animal.


    Lulupo turned back to the girl, voice softening. "You¡¯re not Unclean to me, darling. What¡¯s your name?"


    ¡°My name¡­?¡± The girl blushed. ¡°My name is Rima¡­ sir? Or¡­?¡±


    Rima looked at Lulupo¡¯s masculine and feminine features and became confused.


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, it doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡± said Lulupo. ¡°A beautiful young girl like you shouldn¡¯t be shoveling animal droppings! Why, with some sprucing up, you could be the wife of a nobleman!¡±


    Rima couldn¡¯t help but blush even harder. ¡°I¡­ no one¡¯s ever¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir Lulupo!¡± Samudra shouted.


    ¡°Prince,¡± Lulupo replied, voice dripping with venom. ¡°I¡¯m with Miss Shaska. You¡¯re still trying to preserve this cruel system where this girl has to shovel crap for the rest of her life. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    Lulupo grabbed Rima¡¯s hand. Despite only being around 15, she was only a foot shorter than him due to her longleg genes.


    ¡°I¡¯m changing the system! Starting with Rima here! Come on, let¡¯s get you some real clothes!¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ but, but¡­¡± Rima stammered.


    ¡°But nothing, darling! I may not be from around here, but I know when something needs changing! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As he walked off with Rima to find a boutique, he turned back to Samudra and the rest of Worldwide Smoke. ¡°Darlings! And prince¡­ I¡¯ll meet you at the palace later! I want to show this girl she can be more than just a street sweeper!¡±


    ¡°But Sir Charles! The Unclean enjoy the manu¨C¡±


    ¡°Prince. One more outburst like that and I will fight you in front of your citizens,¡± Lulupo growled.


    As soon as Lulupo was out of earshot, Samudra muttered, ¡°Sir Charles, you are too idealistic¡­¡±


    Zinnia watched Lulupo walk away with Rima, her eyes soft but her voice firm. "Mister Charles is right, Prince. As a former slave myself, I cannot support this. Seeing how eager your citizens are to preserve a system that forces them into servitude¡­" She trailed off, shaking her head. Meilong hissed quietly in agreement, sensing Zinnia''s frustration.


    ¡°Lady Zinnia! They kill people!¡±


    She bowed slightly, her usual calm grace returning. "I will see your brother. Perhaps there is a way to find peace. But not at the expense of these people." Without another word, she turned and walked toward the palace, her back straight, her pace unhurried.


    One by one, the crew separated from Samudra, disgusted not just by his adulterous ways, but also by the rigid class system. Samudra was left standing there, alone as Andy and Roxanne went off looking for food, and Carne tagged along with them, hoping to find a local doctor to get his bug bites treated.


    ¡°I wanna try some authentic Panipuri recipes!¡± exclaimed Andy, mouth watering.


    ¡°Remember, they don¡¯t eat beef, honey,¡± Roxanne replied.


    Andy¡¯s face fell. ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Ren left to find a good sniper perch when the fighting eventually broke out. Schwarz, on the other hand, went off on his own, trying to find where Shaska went. Samudra attempted to follow him. "Schwarz, please¨C" Samudra started, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "Samudra." Schwarz¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting him off. He didn¡¯t even bother with titles anymore. "You have to know how bad this looks for you, right?"


    Samudra blinked, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. "I¡­ I know but¡ª"


    "No. You don¡¯t get it." Schwarz¡¯s tone was icy. "You¡¯re a prince, you abandoned your wife, you let a system like this flourish under your rule, and now you¡¯re expecting us to fix it? You don¡¯t even have the guts to stand up for yourself."


    Samudra hung his head lower with each word.


    "We¡¯ll finish this job, but don¡¯t mistake that for loyalty," Schwarz continued, turning his back on him. "We¡¯re here for the money, and maybe to stop this war from killing more innocent people. But don¡¯t think for a second that we¡¯re with you anymore."


    By the time Schwarz disappeared into the crowd, Samudra stood completely alone, his head hung low. The once-bustling streets of Shahar seemed quieter now, the weight of the city pressing in on him.


    "What have I done¡­?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    In the distance, the palace loomed, a reminder of his royal blood, of the responsibilities he had shirked. But now, even the thought of seeing his brother filled him with dread. He couldn¡¯t face Ta¡¯Gup, not like this.


    But he had no choice. The future of his kingdom¡ªand his own survival¡ªdepended on it.


    <hr>


    The assassins from Minus World walked through the crowded city, still in their hooded cloaks, making an effort to not step in any cow dung. A police officer saw them walk past and relayed the information to his fellow officers via hand radio. ¡°This is Officer Kaanoon on Sadak Street, requesting immediate backup. I have sight of the fi¨C¡±


    The assassins heard this. Kandar, being a bit out of his mind on the Happy Happy Grass he was smoking, drew his rifle and shot the officer, killing him. The crack of the rifle echoed down Sadak Street, piercing the mid-day bustle. Officer Kaanoon¡¯s body hit the ground with a sickening thud, his blood pooling into the dusty street.


    "Kaanoon! Kaanoon, respond!" his radio crackled, but no answer came.


    Kandar, still puffing on his Happy Happy Grass, giggled like a schoolboy. "Oops... guess I made a little mess."


    Cazimir swiveled around to face him, his face twisted in rage. "You idiot! We¡¯re supposed to be subtle, not start a damn riot!"


    The crowd, sensing danger, erupted into screams as people began scattering in every direction.


    Ubitsa took a single glance at the unfolding chaos and made the decision. "We¡¯re splitting up. Meet at the palace." He vanished into the crowd without waiting for the others.


    Cazimir gave Kandar one last look of disgust before following Ubitsa, while Kandar¡¯s laughter continued to echo as he bolted into the nearest hotel.


    "Let¡¯s see what kind of fun I can have in here¡­" Kandar¡¯s grin widened as he shot out the hotel¡¯s phone, his voice dripping with menace. "Hostages. That¡¯ll do."


    <hr>


    Word of the gunshot spread like wildfire through Shahar. What had been a peaceful, festive atmosphere shifted into one of unease. The citizens glanced nervously at one another, whispering of assassins and unrest. For most, the specter of civil war felt far removed¡ªuntil now. Ta¡¯Gup XIV was confident the rebellion would be put down without a single Shahar civilian¡¯s life lost; only time would tell if he was right to make that bet.


    Tributelle, unconcerned with the commotion, sat down at a local cafe and ordered herself a coffee. She pulled out a pocket watch to check the time.


    ¡°Hmm. It seems the coronation will be starting in an hour or so. Perfect. I have time to enjoy a local brew. I hope they don¡¯t move the soon-to-be king to a secret location just because the Federation came for its tax.¡±


    The coffee shop happened to be on the street leading up to the palace, a wide road with many businesses and shops and, naturally, cattle roaming around with cars trying not to hit them. Shaska, still in a huff, came storming down. She was followed not too far behind by Samudra, Schwarz, and Zinnia.


    Tributelle looked up from her coffee and saw Shaska.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± she muttered.


    Their paths crossed without intention. Shaska¡¯s gaze swept over the bustling caf¨¦ and froze. There, seated with a deliberate stillness, was a figure all too familiar.


    Tributelle took a sip from her cup, locking eyes with Shaska. Neither spoke. The air between them crackled with an unspoken tension, the weight of history pressing in on both of them.


    Schwarz and Zinnia caught up, confused by the sudden stillness in Shaska. "Who the heck is that?" Schwarz muttered, sensing something wasn¡¯t right.


    Slowly, Tributelle rose from her seat, setting the cup down with care. She tugged at her gloves, straightening them, then finally broke the silence.


    "Hello, mother."

 XV. The Battles Begin

    ¡°Tributelle!¡± Shaska exclaimed in disbelief.


    ¡°Tributelle?¡± Schwarz asked, approaching his boss along with Samudra and Zinnia.


    ¡°Tributelle¡­ my daughter¡­¡± she responded, mildly seething.


    Mother and daughter looked each other dead in the eye and exhaled smoke. The disdain in the air was palpable.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too, mother,¡± said Tributelle. ¡°You¡¯re looking well¡­ for someone who defrauded the feds out of billions of losas and then slaughtered a city.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you don¡¯t actually believe I did the second one,¡± Shaska responded.


    A five-year-old Tributelle ran up to her mother. ¡°Mommy! Look at the picture I made of us!¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh. A child,¡± twenty-three-year-old Shaska replied dryly, puffing on her cigar and not looking up from her work.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Shaska grabbed her daughter¡¯s drawing and touched her cigar to it, setting it on fire and burning it to ash. The young Tributelle started crying.


    ¡°Next time do something that makes me money,¡± Shaska bluntly said, blowing smoke in her daughter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ugh, well¡­ good to see you¡¯re still a disappointment, working for some new world order that does nothing about the enslavement of our people or, frankly, anything of note except steal money from sovereign countries,¡± Shaska said with a puff of smoke.


    The other members of Worldwide Smoke present couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d talk to her own child that way¡­ or, maybe they could.


    Tributelle¡¯s eyes flickered, the faintest spark of a smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°And what of your good-for-nothing brother?¡± Shaska continued.


    ¡°Tributio is on a different assignment,¡± Tributelle replied, still calm, still cold. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to bring you in, just like I would.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to take me in? Even though this is way outside your jurisdiction? You¡¯d really arrest your own mother?¡± Shaska sneered.


    Tributelle scoffed. ¡°I have no mother. You and I both know I was always a burden to you, just a source of government benefits. You literally named me ¡®tax girl¡¯ in the Serenist liturgical language.


    ¡°Besides, my main goal here is to put the screws to Prince Ta¡¯Gup XIV. Just like you, he¡¯s a cheapskate. Except he¡¯s defrauding the Global Federation out of a whole bunch of money, rather than the Provinces.¡±


    She cracked her knuckles (and a smile), saying ¡°but I can always say something else came up and turn you over to the feds instead.¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­¡± Shaska growled. She cracked her knuckles, too, saying ¡°don¡¯t make me come over there and be a parent.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± Tributelle responded. She held her hand up and flicked her index finger in her mother¡¯s direction. A sharp blast of Aether flew out and cleanly sliced Shaska¡¯s cigar in two, leaving a scratch on her cheek. Shaska¡¯s blood really started to boil, and she clenched her fists.


    Shaska flew toward her daughter, who steeled herself with Aether as her mother came in for a flying punch. Tributelle crossed her arms in front of her face, not budging an inch as Shaska¡¯s fist collided with her arms and sparks flew.


    Schwarz, Zinnia, and Samudra drew their weapons in preparation for combat, but Shaska barked them down. ¡°Stay out of this! This is between me and the brat!¡±


    ¡°Distraction will cost you a battle, mother,¡± Tributelle growled, poking her mother in the shoulder with the force of a bullet.


    Shaska howled in pain as she jumped back and Tributelle¡¯s finger was now covered in her mother¡¯s blood. Shaska clenched her bleeding shoulder and glared at her estranged daughter.


    ¡°Get to the palace!¡± Shaska ordered. Schwarz, Zinnia, and Samudra took off as they were told. Tributelle, in turn, seemingly teleported behind Shaska and delivered a powerful, Aether-infused kick to the back of her mother¡¯s head, sending her flying into the cafe.


    ¡°Hm. I quite liked that coffee. Perhaps I should have planned my attack better,¡± Tributelle mused as she landed.


    As the cafe workers fled, Shaska stood up and rubbed the back of her head. She started pulling all the water out of the cafe with her Aqua Bulla and began to swirl it around her fingers. Tributelle simply puffed on her cigarette, then blitzed forward and landed a devastating knee strike into Shaska¡¯s face, sending her flying through the back wall and the next building over.


    <hr>


    Franco and Johnson landed their airship at the port of Nagar and disembarked. A federal agent ran up to them with news.


    ¡°Agents Franco and Johnson! Sirs! We¡¯ve just received an alert from police in the capital that the assassins from last night have entered the city and have taken hostages!¡±


    ¡°Crap,¡± said Franco, face in his hand.


    ¡°Also, sirs, it seems that Shaska the Greedy is, in fact, in the country, specifically in Shahar as well. She¡¯s currently battling someone the police say is also an assassin.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! What if that assassin kills her before we can bring her in?¡± Johnson asked, anxiety flickering across his face.


    Franco straightened up, a steely resolve taking over. ¡°We have to get to Shahar. Now.¡±


    Johnson turned to the agent who delivered the news, asking ¡°what¡¯s the fastest route to Shahar?¡±


    ¡°Sir! There are no other points of entry for Losanian airships of this size into the country. It would take specialized aircraft to land in the mountainous terrain of Shahar! Our only methods of getting there would be on foot, which would take several days, or to charter the giant birds at the airport here! They say taking a bird will be the fastest!!¡±


    ¡°Looks like we have our answer then,¡± said Franco.


    Johnson grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s gonna be pricey. You think our budget can cover it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have any other options,¡± Franco responded, his voice hardened. ¡°Let¡¯s go. And pray to Serenicus that Shaska¡¯s still there by the time we arrive.¡±


    <hr>


    Tributelle ducked through the jagged holes in the walls that she made with her last attack. In the wreckage was Shaska laying on a pile of rubble, her purple blood dripping down her face. Tributelle stood over her mother¡¯s broken body and puffed her cigarette.


    ¡°You¡¯re rusty, mother,¡± she said, voice dripping with disdain. ¡°This is the power of the great bounty hunter, Shaska the Greedy? Pathetic.¡±


    Shaska did not take kindly to this. She kicked her feet in a circle, knocking Tributelle off balance. As Tributelle stumbled, Shaska shot up, grabbed Tributelle¡¯s head, then slammed their heads together with all her might. Tributelle was stunned further, and Shaska used this opportunity to grab her daughter¡¯s wrists and, focusing Aether into her hands, crush the bones in Tributelle¡¯s wrists. She finished with a jumping spin kick to Tributelle¡¯s face, knocking her down.


    As Tributelle struggled to her feet through her broken wrists by pushing herself up with her tail, Shaska pulled out a new cigar and sparked it up. Tributelle pulled up her sleeves slightly to inspect the damage; her wrists were horribly bruised, but at least no bones were sticking out.


    ¡°You learn your lesson, you little ankle-biter?¡± Shaska asked with a puff of her cigar. ¡°You can¡¯t do your little finger poke technique anymore.¡±


    ¡°Heh,¡± was all Tributelle managed to say before teleporting behind Shaska again. Tributelle went in for a kick, but Shaska raised her hand to intercept. Anticipating this, Tributelle teleported into the nearest building with an Aether Flash, then again behind her mother. Shaska¡¯s eyes kept darting back and forth in an attempt to follow her daughter¡¯s movement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how perceptive you are, mom!¡± Tributelle shouted, coating the last word with as much venom as she could. She began teleporting around her mother seemingly at random.


    ¡°Focus, Shaska¡­¡± Shaska thought. She closed her eyes, feeling the differences in Aether and air pressure as Tributelle zipped around faster than the eye could track.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± she called as she reached out in front of her. But she was too slow, and Tributelle teleported above her and brought her heel down on her mother¡¯s head, causing her to bite through her cigar. Tributelle immediately followed up with a kick to the small of her mother¡¯s back, sending her flying into another building. She finished by kicking the air at lightning speed as Shaska stood up, sending a razor sharp blast of Aether soaring through the air at her mother.


    Shaska took the attack head-on. The building was sliced apart, but Shaska managed to survive with a massive slash across her abdomen by steeling herself with Aether. As the building collapsed on top of her, she spat out the cigar nub still in her mouth and lit up another new cigar, seemingly unperturbed by her blood loss, her quickly dwindling Aether reserves, and, well, the fact a multi-story building was collapsing on top of her.


    <hr>


    Carne leaned back in a cauldron, sighing as the purple goo he was soaking in worked its magic. "Aaaah... this is nice," he said, the itch of the Machchar mosquito bites already fading from his skin. He stuck a finger in the goo and gave it a curious taste. ¡°Not half bad, either! What did you say this stuff was called again?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Ground Phalphal Fruit,¡± the Shahar doctor replied, amused. ¡°Cures any sort of itch, even that of the Machchar mosquito. Seems you ran into quite a lot of them.¡±


    ¡°I sure did!¡± Carne exclaimed, grinning as he sank deeper into the goo. ¡°I was covered in ¡®em.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s office was cheap, being in the open air without much privacy in a backwater country, but it was all Carne could afford.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to go to the market to actually buy them, but generally they go for fifteen losas a fruit,¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°Yo, Andy!¡± Carne called out to the couple, who were sitting outside at a restaurant right across the street. ¡°You gotta buy some of these fruits!¡¯


    Andy grinned between mouthfuls of spiced chicken. ¡°After lunch!¡± he replied, his eyes practically sparkling. ¡°This food is unreal! Best chicken I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m on my eleventh Jaljeera mojito!¡± Roxanne added, swirling her drink with a smirk. She was somehow still composed despite her excessive drinking.


    But the peace shattered when Corcoran came barreling down the street, a cloud of dust trailing behind him. Police officers chased him, their long legs gaining ground quickly on the little man, who looked weighed down by a massive string bass strapped to his back.


    ¡°Stop! Assassin!¡± one of the officers shouted, causing everyone in the street to pause, including the Worldwide Smoke members.


    ¡°Assassin?¡± Andy, Roxanne, and Carne exchanged looks, their expressions shifting from casual curiosity to concern. Carne, mid-dip in the cauldron, froze with his hands still in the goo.


    Corcoran came to a screeching halt, panting but grinning wildly. ¡°Oh, to hell with this!¡± he declared, throwing off his hooded cloak in a dramatic flourish. As the fabric fell away, it revealed a light-skinned man with a massive pink afro, puffed up to the size of his head.


    ¡°Is that... an afro?¡± Andy muttered, blinking in disbelief.


    ¡°How did he even hide that?¡± Carne wondered, eyes wide.


    Corcoran ignored the stares and planted his bass firmly into the ground. ¡°You guys ready for some JAZZ?!¡± he shouted, his voice echoing down the street.


    The police officers, unfazed by the absurdity, drew their guns and pointed them at Corcoran. But the assassin simply smirked and plucked the first notes on his bass. It was a sound that filled the air, impossibly smooth and hypnotic¡ªa syncopated, bluesy riff that wormed its way into everyone¡¯s ears.


    Almost immediately, everyone within earshot began to sway. The police officers dropped their guns, pairing off and dancing with each other, their feet moving in perfect time to Corcoran¡¯s melody.


    ¡°What... what¡¯s happening?!¡± an officer shouted, his body moving against his will as he twirled his partner.


    ¡°You¡¯re daaaaamn right, ya jive turkey!¡± Corcoran called out, the rhythm tightening its grip on the crowd. ¡°My potentia¡¯s called Salsa Saltare! Anyone who hears my bass gets caught in the groove! You can''t fight the music!¡±


    The street was overtaken by the infectious rhythm. Even Carne, still lounging in the cauldron, was suddenly dancing, his limbs splashing purple goo everywhere as he shimmied to the beat. ¡°W-what the hell?!¡± Carne gasped, his body moving uncontrollably. He danced, naked, in the sticky cauldron.


    Andy and Roxanne were caught in the same trance, swaying to the rhythm as they felt compelled to stand up. ¡°This... this is a problem,¡± Andy managed to say, trying and failing to draw his gun, the music overtaking him. Roxanne, somehow, was still able to sip from her mojito as she grooved.


    Corcoran¡¯s eyes gleamed with glee as he reached into his coat and pulled out a knife. ¡°Time to cut the tension,¡± he said with a deadly smile.


    Before the officers could react, Corcoran dashed into their midst, his blade flashing. In a blur, he slashed through their ranks, gutting the officers with precision¡ªstabbing their sides, slicing through throats¡ªbefore they even had a chance to scream. Blood splattered onto the street, mingling with the hypnotic rhythm as Corcoran returned to his bass, laying down the groove once more.


    ¡°And now... what to do with the witnesses?¡± Corcoran wondered aloud, casting his eyes on Andy, Roxanne, and Carne, all still swaying helplessly to his music.


    ¡°This... has become a very difficult situation,¡± Andy muttered, sweat pouring down his face as his hips refused to stop moving.


    Roxanne somehow managed to down the rest of her drink without missing a step.


    <hr>


    Lulupo and Rima entered a local boutique with an interest in buying some new clothes. The racks were lined with all sorts of fancy Panipuri clothes in a variety of bright colors.


    ¡°Good afternoon! Welcome to Kapade Boutique!¡± the shopkeeper greeted. ¡°How can I¡­¡±


    She then noticed Rima¡¯s sorry excuse for clothing, marking her as Unclean. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Is that an Unclean you have with you?¡±


    ¡°And if she is?¡± Lulupo asked defiantly.


    ¡°It will have to leave,¡± the shopkeeper said bluntly. ¡°I will not have it sullying my fine clothes with its filthy, dung-ridden hands.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for my insolence, ma¡¯am,¡± Rima said with a bow. She turned to leave, but Lulupo grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    ¡°Rima, darling, we¡¯re fighting this oppressive class system peacefully,¡± he said. ¡°Go and pick out some new clothes.¡±


    ¡°If it does not leave at once, I will call the police,¡± said the shopkeeper, growing more impatient. ¡°And you, sir, will have to leave, too, for bringing this filth into my store!¡±


    ¡°I will do no such thing!¡± Lulupo replied, putting his hands on his hips. Rima just stood there, unsure of what to do.


    It was at that point that ¡°Gaborielle¡± ducked into the store after being chased by the cops. He lowered his hood to get a better look around¡­ and he made eye contact with Lulupo.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Charles Lulupo¡­¡± he said, flipping his hair back.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Gabo Enriquez,¡± Lulupo replied coldly.


    The shopkeeper saw the police run past and frantically tried to get their attention, but to no avail.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gaborielle Enriquez, now,¡± said Gabo. ¡°I decided to change, darling.¡±


    Again, Rima was confused. ¡°Mr. Lulupo, is this man a friend of yours?¡±


    Gabo struck Lulupo. ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯t you ever talk to another man like that again!¡±


    ¡°B-but, Gabo!¡± Lulupo cried, tears streaming down his face. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I swear!¡±


    Lulupo paused. ¡°Not anymore,¡± he said acridly.


    <hr>


    Schwarz, Zinnia, and Samudra sprinted down the bustling main street of Shahar, weaving through the throngs of people, dodging cars that honked aggressively and side-stepping piles of cow dung. The urgency of reaching the palace weighed heavily on all of them¡ªexcept Zinnia, whose thoughts seemed adrift as she ran.


    From a nearby alley, Ubitsa emerged, cracking his neck and stretching his broad shoulders. His dark cloak billowed slightly as he shook off the dust of evading the police. ¡°Ah, finally got rid of those damn cops¡­¡± he muttered, eyes closed.


    Without warning, Zinnia slammed right into him, sending both stumbling backward. She fell to the ground in a heap of confusion while Ubitsa stood still, his face darkening with irritation. Schwarz and Samudra skidded to a halt, instinctively readying themselves for trouble.


    Zinnia quickly scrambled to her feet, brushing herself off. ¡°Oh, Sir! I apologize profusely for my clumsiness!¡± she exclaimed, bowing repeatedly.


    Ubitsa¡¯s eyes, now fully open and glinting with cold malice, flicked down at her, then rose to meet Samudra¡¯s gaze. His lips curled into a slow, predatory smile as recognition dawned. ¡°Wait a moment¡­ I know you,¡± he said, his voice a low rumble. His grip tightened on the cloak he was removing. ¡°You¡¯re Prince Samudra¡­ the crown prince¡¯s brother. I¡¯ve seen your face in the papers.¡±


    Samudra¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his mind flashing to the memory of his brother disowning him. ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ uh¡­¡± he stammered, trying to think of a way out of this.


    Ubitsa¡¯s eyes narrowed, the predator locking onto his prey. ¡°Capturing you,¡± he continued, his voice gaining strength, ¡°will give us great leverage over the future king. Perhaps you¡¯re not entirely useless after all.¡± With a flourish, Ubitsa threw off his cloak, revealing the massive battle axe strapped to his back. The blade glinted menacingly in the midday sun, promising destruction.


    ¡°Actually, sir,¡± Zinnia piped up with a clueless smile, ¡°Prince Samudra has been disowned by his brother and has brought great shame upon his family. He is no longer a royal!¡±


    Schwarz¡¯s eyes widened in horror as Samudra groaned, slapping his forehead.


    Ubitsa paused for a moment, blinking. ¡°Disowned?¡± His brow furrowed in thought, but it didn¡¯t take long for his cold pragmatism to surface. ¡°No matter,¡± he said, tightening his grip on the axe. ¡°Your head is still worth something. And I¡¯ll take the rest of you for good measure.¡±


    ¡°Zinnia! Think before you speak!¡± Schwarz yelled, already grabbing Samudra and bolting down the street. Ubitsa let out a growl, hefting his axe high into the air, ready to strike.


    ¡°But I always think before I speak,¡± Zinnia replied, turning to look at Schwarz, completely unaware of the incoming danger. Ubitsa¡¯s axe came crashing down toward her back with a bone-crushing force.


    In the nick of time, Meilong hissed furiously, her helmeted head intercepting the axe with a loud clang. The sheer force of the blow reverberated through the air, causing Zinnia to finally turn back around, her eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Oh! Sir, if you wanted to fight, all you had to do was ask,¡± Zinnia said calmly, her voice soft and unperturbed as Meilong uncoiled and stiffened, ready for the next attack.


    <hr>


    Elsewhere in Shahar, Ren was walking around with her rifle slung over her back. She heard gunshots from the nearby hotel.


    ¡°Ah¡­ crap¡­¡± she thought aloud.


    As she rounded the corner, she found police outside the hotel, but not with their guns drawn. She looked up, and at the top of the hotel was Kandar, smoke billowing out of his pipe and his rifle. On the building across the street was the police sniper, slumped over dead.


    ¡°Now what?¡± asked one of the officers. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®Blazing¡¯ Kandar. He was a sniping ace during the Great War, over a thousand confirmed kills. It¡¯s only natural he¡¯d take out our sniper as soon as we got set up.¡±


    Kandar laughed as he puffed on his pipe. ¡°I¡¯m a bit stuck right now¡­ might as well have some fun¡­¡± He scanned the area, looking for potential targets. And he locked eyes with Ren on the ground, taking note of her rifle.


    ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± she said, catching his gaze. She readied her rifle and took off, looking for cover or a perch to shoot from.


    ¡°Looks like the battle has already begun¡­¡± she thought.


    <hr>


    Schwarz and Samudra made it to the grand Shahar palace, only to find the guards out front gate were dead. They had bled out from slash wounds to their necks. The doors to the gate were open, and every other guard that had rushed into support was also dead. The magnificent front door was ajar, again, with dead guards in front.


    ¡°This is not good¡­¡± said Samudra.


    ¡°What tipped you off, big guy?¡± Schwarz snarked.


    The pair dashed forward and flung the doors open, to find Cazimir in the process of massacring every guard he could find with the sheath of his sword, which was somehow drawing blood.


    Schwarz locked eyes with Cazimir, the buzzcutted man with the scars covering his face. The scar on Schwarz¡¯s chest began to hurt. He reflexively drew his sword and growled ¡°...you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± Cazimir asked, turning to face Samudra and Schwarz, casually killing the last guard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do I know you two?¡±


    ¡°You took everything from me!¡± Schwarz shouted at him.


    Cazimir gave a blank stare. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ll have to be a little more specific,¡± he said.


    ¡°Samudra, go find your brother. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± said Schwarz, not breaking eye contact with Cazimir.


    Samudra did just that, running ahead past Cazimir, who didn¡¯t attempt to stop him. Instead, he was more intrigued by Schwarz. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ did one of my jobs accidentally leave a survivor?¡±


    ¡°You bet your ass it did!¡± Schwarz declared, opening a portal under his feet. He teleported right behind and above Cazimir, aiming to plant Umbra Lux in his neck. Cazimir blocked it with his sheathed sword without even turning around. Somehow, the sheathed sword caused sparks to fly.


    ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± he said. He turned to face Schwarz, stroking his chin as he towered over him, eight feet tall to Schwarz¡¯s six.


    ¡°Impress me, kid.¡±


    <hr>


    The building collapsed on top of Shaska with a loud crash. Tributelle stood there and stared at the rubble, waiting and puffing on her cigarette. After about a minute, Tributelle spoke up with ¡°c¡¯mon, mother, we both know you¡¯re not dead.¡±


    The rubble of the building started to move, and out popped Shaska, bleeding and carrying the building¡¯s main support beam like a club


    ¡°Hah,¡± she laughed with a puff of smoke. ¡°We both also know this fight has just started.¡±

 XVI. Jazz

    Shaska puffed on her cigar, her scowl deepening, matching the blood dripping down her face. She lifted the massive support beam onto her shoulder with ease, her muscles tensing as she squared her stance. ¡°Heh, been a while since my blood¡¯s pumped like this!¡± she growled.


    Across from her, Tributelle spat out the cigarette stub from her mouth, frustration flickering in her eyes as she struggled with her shattered wrists. Despite the pain, a wicked grin crept across her face. ¡°Heh, maybe we really don¡¯t have anything in common. I¡¯m having a blast, mom!¡±


    Tributelle¡¯s voice was laced with venom, but there was a glint of genuine excitement in her eyes. She flexed her legs, then vanished in an instant, teleporting directly toward her mother with an Aether Flash, aiming for another crushing strike. Shaska¡¯s instincts kicked in, and this time, she was ready.


    "Batter up!" Shaska bellowed.


    With a feral roar, Shaska swung the support beam like a baseball bat, the sheer force of her blow cracking the air with a thunderous BOOM. She caught Tributelle mid-flash, the impact sending her daughter rocketing backward through the air. Tributelle¡¯s body became a blur as she sailed across the city skyline, smashing through buildings like a meteor, leaving a trail of dust and rubble in her wake.


    <hr>


    In Kapade Boutique, Lulupo and Gabo were glaring at each other. Rima just stood there, still confused. ¡°Mr. Lulupo¡­?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Rima, darling, you need to get out of here. I¡¯m afraid this will become ugly very quickly,¡± he replied, lengthening his hair.


    ¡°Oh, Charlie, does it have to be ugly? It¡¯s been so long and I¡¯d just love to catch up,¡± Gabo said, throwing off his cloak with a crooked smile, revealing the bright pink number he was wearing underneath.


    ¡°Oh, Gabo, that dress does not match your hair,¡± Lulupo said, assuming a fighting stance.


    ¡°It¡¯s Gaborielle. I¡¯m a woman, just like you dress as,¡± Gabo responded, assuming a fighting stance of his own.


    ¡°Mr. Lulupo, who is this man?¡± Rima asked again. Gabo bristled at the word ¡°man¡±.


    Lulupo gritted his teeth. ¡°...an ex-compatriot of mine. We¡­ fought alongside each other some time ago. I mean it, Rima! You must get out of here!¡±


    Gabo wasted no time attacking. He launched forward and delivered a mighty kick to Lulupo¡¯s cheek, sending him to the other side of the store with a loud crash. Rima fled, but Lulupo stood up, spitting out a tooth.


    It was then that Tributelle came flying into the boutique, crashing through the ceiling and several racks of clothes. The air in the boutique was now filled with dust.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± the shopkeeper groaned. ¡°First the Unclean, then fighting queers, now flying scalies¡­¡±


    Tributelle once again stood up through the pain of her broken wrists. She wanted to dust herself off, but couldn¡¯t due to the pain. She looked around and locked eyes with Lulupo and Gabo.


    ¡°Hm, both of you are wanted. I¡¯ll be sure to turn you over to the Losanian feds after I¡¯m done with my current engagement,¡± she said.


    She bolted back into the city with an Aether Flash, leaving Lulupo confused. Once again, Gabo seized on the opportunity and lunged forward. He let out a startling yell as he planted his stiletto heel in Lulupo¡¯s gut, drawing blood and sending him flying through the wall and into the street. Lulupo was once again quick on his feet and assumed his fighting stance.


    ¡°Gabo! Why are you even here?! Have you come to torment me further after we¨C¡±


    ¡°Broke up?¡± Gaborielle asked, stepping through the hole he made. ¡°Hardly. I¡¯m here for my new business to put an end to this oppressive world order instituted after the Great War. I¡¯m here to usher in utopia.¡±


    ¡°Utopia?¡± Lulupo asked. ¡°You¡¯ve always been off¡­ but never like this! Never to the point of literally claiming womanhood and now saying you want to bring about ¡®utopia¡¯!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, utopia. Does the name ¡®Balthasar von Ragnar¡¯ ring a bell?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he¡­ isn¡¯t he the one who slaughtered his own noble family in the Dammerung Kingdom twenty odd years ago?¡± Lulupo asked.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Gabo responded. ¡°And during his time in self-imposed exile, he discovered the works of the great philosopher Triegel¡­ he realized the true horrors of the world, horrors that were brought to bear in the Great War! Countless lower class lives lost, and for what? The squabbles of nobility! And now¡­ the future, this postwar future, will be equal. And I¡­ I am one of the messengers of true equality.¡±


    ¡°Messengers?¡± Lulupo retched, bemused. ¡°Ugh, never mind. Why are you even attacking me?!¡±


    ¡°Consider it payback for our last encounter, darling,¡± Gabo responded.


    ¡°Gabo, how could you?!¡± Lulupo cried as Gabo¡¯s hands dripped with blood.


    ¡°We¡¯re mercenaries, are we not? Collateral damage is part of the job!¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries! Not child murderers!¡± Lulupo exclaimed, tears in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m at my limit! I¡¯m turning you over to the feds!¡±


    ¡°I was on my way to federal prison when members of the fledgling Minus World liberated me. If only you knew what horrors the government of the United Provinces has covered up, and what horrors they continue to perpetrate every day! Do you know what happened in the Hispo-Losanian War? A complete lie!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that!¡± Lulupo shouted. ¡°I get you¡¯re an insane cultist now, but why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Four other assassins and I are here to kill Ta¡¯Gup XIV as part of a revolution. The Panipuri Kingdom is but the first step to a liberated, equal utopia. Minus World will soon topple the United Provinces and the Global Federation to institute a newer, more equal world order. The only leader the world needs is Balthasar von Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Well, Gabo,¡± said Lulupo. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to stop your little Minus World cult in any way I can. The Provinces may have done awful things¡­ but surely forcing everyone to be ¡®equal¡¯, whatever that means, isn¡¯t the answer.¡±


    Gabo just laughed. ¡°If only you knew¡­ There will be no need for separate countries or kingdoms under King Balthasar von Ragnar. No heaven, except on Caldris. Nothing to kill or die for. No Holy Order even. All will live life in peace!¡±


    ¡°I just think you¡¯re crazy, Gabo,¡± said Lulupo.


    Gabo scowled, squaring up again. ¡°It¡¯s Gaborielle, bitch. Allow me to beat some respect into you before you die.¡±


    The two dashed forward at each other, then performed a high kick with their legs clashing in the air.


    <hr>


    Zinnia weaved gracefully through Ubitsa¡¯s wild axe swings, her movements fluid and effortless. Each swipe from the hulking brute sent out razor-sharp Aether shockwaves that cleaved through nearby buildings, reducing walls to rubble and leaving deep gashes in the street. Panicked screams filled the air as civilians fled in terror, narrowly avoiding the devastation.


    ¡°Sir, you are causing a lot of unnecessary damage,¡± Zinnia said calmly, her tone almost motherly. ¡°You might seriously injure someone.¡±


    Ubitsa¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps, sweat pouring down his face as he let out a booming laugh. ¡°Girlie, you better shut that mouth before I carve you in half!¡±


    Zinnia simply sidestepped another one of his massive swings, her expression as neutral as ever. ¡°Sir, you are trying very hard, but you have yet to succeed,¡± she noted, her voice unbothered by his threats. ¡°I have yet to even counter, and yet you seem to be exhausting yourself.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Ubitsa roared in frustration, his fury mounting. He swung his axe with all his might, but Zinnia leaped high into the air, landing lightly on his broad shoulders. She peered down at him, her tone still cool and collected.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m genuinely concerned for your health. What exactly do you hope to accomplish by fighting me like this?¡±


    "Utopia!" Ubitsa bellowed, his face contorting with zeal. He grabbed Zinnia by the ankles, yanking her off his shoulder and slamming her into the ground with earth-shattering force. The pavement cracked beneath her, the sheer impact shaking the street.


    ¡°I am CHOSEN! FOR THE FUTURE!¡± Ubitsa screamed, his voice cracking with madness as he raised Zinnia and swung her through a brick wall, the debris exploding around them. Her Aether enhancements protected her from being pulverized, but the force was enough to make even her sturdy body shudder.


    "King Balthasar shall lead the way!" Ubitsa roared again, lifting her high and smashing her into the ground once more, causing her to bounce off the cracked street. He leaped into the air, bringing his axe down in a vicious arc, but Zinnia rolled away just before the blade buried itself into the earth.


    Zinnia touched the blood dripping down her forehead and got a good look at it. ¡°Ow¡­¡± Meilong rolled her eyes at how long it took for Zinnia to realize she should be in pain.


    Zinnia turned to Ubitsa. ¡°Sir, I am very concerned for you. A mentally stable person does not believe in utopia.¡±


    Ubitsa let out another furious roar, lunging at her with his axe raised for another bone-shattering strike. Zinnia moved like water, effortlessly dodging and using Meilong to slam into his head with a thunderous thud. She flipped forward, her movements precise and graceful, landing behind him with a sweep of Meilong that knocked his legs from under him. Before he could recover, she delivered an Aether-infused kick to his back, sending him face-first into the cracked pavement.


    The force of her blow reverberated through the street, and Ubitsa let out a grunt as he pushed himself up. Zinnia, already poised and calm, was there to meet him. She leaped high and brought her heel down with crushing force onto the back of his skull, slamming him into the ground once again.


    Zinnia crouched beside him, tilting her head with a look of mild concern. ¡°Are you alright, sir? Do you want to keep going?¡±


    Ubitsa coughed, blood trickling from his mouth, but still, he turned to face her, eyes wild with disbelief. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? How¡¯s a damn broad like you so strong?¡±


    Zinnia blinked, unfazed by the insult. ¡°I am not strong, sir. I am one of the weakest women from the Orinoca Queendom.¡±


    Ubitsa¡¯s face twisted in disbelief as he staggered to his feet, his massive frame casting a long shadow over Zinnia. ¡°Feh! False modesty is unbecoming of a warrior!¡± he roared, raising his axe high.


    <hr>


    Ren pressed herself against the cold stone wall of the alley, her breath coming in short, panicked bursts. She peered out just in time to see the madman on the hotel roof, casually puffing on a pipe that reeked of something foul. Smoke billowed out around him like a noxious cloud.


    "I don¡¯t know who that guy is¡­ but I need to stop this crazed gunman before he kills anyone else," Ren thought, clutching her rifle tight. She glanced up, catching sight of the police sniper¡¯s corpse tumbling lifelessly from its perch and crashing into the street below. Her heart raced. "And the police are less than useless¡­"


    Kandar, completely unfazed by the chaos he¡¯d just created, exhaled a thick cloud of Happy Happy Grass smoke, a lazy grin spreading across his face. Down below, officers stormed the hotel in a futile attempt to catch him.


    ¡°I¡¯m in deep doo-doo,¡± he muttered to himself with a chuckle, before sprinting to the edge of the roof.


    Ren¡¯s eyes widened as she saw him leap ten stories down without hesitation. "He¡¯s crazier than I thought!" she shouted in her head.


    In mid-air, Kandar fired a grappling hook from his sleeve, catching onto the neighboring building¡¯s ledge. He swung effortlessly, still holding his pipe and rifle in one hand, his body swaying like a pendulum before he smoothly ascended, the grappling hook retracting with a mechanical whir.


    Ren couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his agility. "It¡¯s like something out of a comic book," she thought, half-impressed, half-terrified.


    Perched on the new rooftop, Kandar surveyed the scene below, considering his options with an almost childlike glee. Should he gun down the swarm of police officers now gathering on the street?


    ¡°Nah,¡± he mumbled, scanning the crowd through his scope. ¡°Not enough ammo for all of them.¡±


    He took another drag from his pipe, the embers glowing faintly in the wind.


    "Should I go for the soon-to-be crowned king? Mmm¡­ a little far off," he mused.


    His gaze drifted to the alley where he¡¯d spotted Ren moments earlier. A slow, malicious grin spread across his face as he adjusted his scope.


    "Or should I go after the girl who interrupted my smokin¡¯ time?"


    Before he could finish the thought, a bullet whizzed past his face, shattering his pipe mid-puff. His eyes flared with fury.


    ¡°Eep!¡± Ren squeaked, ducking behind cover as quickly as she could. Kandar¡¯s grin widened into something more feral.


    ¡°Well, well¡­ Looks like I¡¯ve got my answer,¡± he growled. "No one messes with my Happy Happy Grass time and gets away with it."


    His eyes glowed with Aether, and he scanned the city through his scope, seeing faint outlines of people¡¯s Aether signatures moving through the buildings. There were the jittery shapes of police officers trying to storm the building, and panicked civilians fleeing the chaos. But there, hidden in an alley across the street, was the brightest Aether aura he had seen: Ren.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you are, ya little twerp.¡±


    His rifle thrummed with Aether as he lined up his shot, locking onto Ren¡¯s glowing silhouette. "Here¡¯s what you get for making me waste my Happy Happy Grass," Kandar muttered, pulling the trigger.


    The rifle¡¯s deafening crack echoed through the streets as the bullet tore through the building Ren was hiding behind. It passed just inches from her head, grazing her ear in a near-miss.


    Ren screamed, clutching at her bleeding ear, eyes wide in terror. She saw the bullet embedded in the wall behind her, the sharp hole it left in the concrete. Her mind raced.


    ¡°H-how?! Is that some kind of potentia?!¡±


    Her thoughts were cut off by another bullet whizzing past her, this time slicing a lock of her hair clean off.


    Kandar cackled from his perch, reloading with an almost casual air. ¡°Third time¡¯s the charm,¡± he said, his voice dripping with sadistic glee.


    Ren''s heart pounded in her chest. She knew she had to move. Fast.


    Panic surged through her as she darted from the alley, sprinting through the labyrinthine streets of Shahar. Behind her, the city was erupting into chaos¡ªcivilians ran in every direction, screaming, as the battles between Worldwide Smoke and the assassins raged across the capital. And now, the crazed gunman was after her.


    Kandar lined up another shot, but Ren was moving too fast, weaving between buildings and cars, her mind racing to figure out her next move.


    "I need to find cover! Or he¡¯s going to kill me for sure!" she thought, her pulse thundering in her ears. She ducked behind a cart just as another shot rang out, sending splinters of wood flying.


    <hr>


    Corcoran continued to lay down a jazzy groove on his bass, and everyone in the vicinity continued to dance amid the carnage in the streets of Shahar.


    ¡°This is bad,¡± said Roxanne, chugging her drink. ¡°This is really bad.¡±


    ¡°Honey, how are you able to do that?¡± Andy asked.


    ¡°I just move to the rhythm! I incorporate it into the dance!¡± Roxanne replied.


    Andy stared at her. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m always drunk.¡±


    Roxanne felt the gears in her head start to turn though, just in time for Corcoran to bolt over and jam his knife in her gut.


    ¡°Roxie!¡± Andy cried.


    ¡°Sorry, man, was she important?¡± Corcoran smirked, twisting the knife before yanking it free. Roxanne gasped, doubling over, her hands instinctively pressing against the wound, but her feet¡ªstill moving¡ªbetrayed her, dancing even as her blood hit the pavement.


    Corcoran dashed back over to his bass and continued to lay down the groove again. Andy was enraged, with tears streaming down his face, but he and Roxanne couldn¡¯t stop dancing.


    Corcoran laughed, then exclaimed ¡°I think I¡¯ll play with you all for a while! Been a hot minute since I¡¯ve had a good street performance!¡±


    Carne made a note of what Roxanne had been doing from across the street, i.e. continuing to go about her normal day while moving to the rhythm of the music. Then, he got an idea. ¡°I gotta save Roxanne before she dies! Hm¡­¡±


    Still naked in the cauldron of mashed fruit, Carne moved to the rhythm and slowly climbed out (thankfully covered by the mashed fruit where it mattered most). He looked over at his clothes, where the gun Shaska had given him lay in his pocket. Carne slowly danced over to his clothes and reached for the gun, raising it to the beat of the music.


    As he took aim, though, Corcoran looked up from his musical reverie and locked eyes with Carne. And in the blink of an eye, Carne was also stabbed in the gut, and Corcoran quickly resumed playing as Carne dropped his gun, continuing to dance to the music in spite of the pain and blood loss.


    Andy finally calmed down a bit, processing what Roxanne had been trying to tell him. Keeping in time with the music, Andy drew his own gun. He had never (intentionally) shot a gun before, and trying to aim while dancing made it even harder.


    ¡°Feel the beat¡­¡± he thought as he aimed.


    He pulled the trigger, but due to his rhythmic swaying, he missed Corcoran¡¯s head and shot right through the strings of the bass, snapping them and preventing the tiny man from plucking another note.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Corcoran growled as he drew his knife. ¡°Do you have any idea how much it¡¯s gonna cost to get my bass restrung?!¡±


    He lunged at Andy, but was shot out of the air in the nick of time. Andy turned to face his wife, who was coughing up blood while holding the gun Shaska had given her, smoke billowing out the end.


    ¡°Leave him alone¡­ you son of a bitch.¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice was barely a rasp, each word torn from her lungs like they weighed a ton.


    ¡°Roxie!¡± Andy cried as she ran over to catch her. All the other patrons of the restaurant were too stunned by what had just happened to help. Carne, on the other hand, stumbled over to Corcoran, who was rising to his feet, then fired a single shot through his head. Corcoran collapsed for good, with Carne falling right on top of him.


    ¡°Doctor¡­¡± Carne mumbled. The Shahar doctor ran over to him. ¡°The lady¡¯s type O¡­ I¡¯m type AB... please¡­¡±


    The doctor picked up Carne, and Andy brought over Roxanne for immediate surgery.


    <hr>


    As the fights between Worldwide Smoke and the assassins of Minus World raged on, Barabar made his move. The revolutionary forces marched on Shahar, and soon, shelling on the city walls began. The soldiers poured through the gates of the city, which had been pried open by Shaska some time earlier, unleashing their wrath on the unprepared populace. The time for war had finally begun.

 XVII. Mother

    Nagar¡¯s entire fleet of rukh birds soared over the country of Panipuri toward the capital of Shahar, carrying a squadron of federal agents from the United Provinces of Losan under the control of agents Franco and Johnson. In the cabin on the back of the lead bird, the radio went off, and Franco answered. It was the chief of the Shahar police.


    ¡°You guys are federal agents from Losan, right?! This place is out of your jurisdiction!¡± the police chief shouted, his voice crackling over the radio¡¯s static.


    ¡°Sorry, chief, but we¡¯re here on orders to capture Shaska. And she¡¯s been spotted in your city,¡± Franco said.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is tantamount to a military incursion into a sovereign country! You can¡¯t do this! Especially when we¡¯re in the middle of a revolution and a coronation!¡±


    ¡°Take it up with President Gamaliel. The buck stops with him,¡± Franco responded. ¡°I¡¯m just following orders.¡±


    ¡°The future king will hear about this!¡± the police chief growled before he hung up.


    ¡°I wonder what that future king is doing, anyway,¡± said Johnson. ¡°Under a circumstance like this, what the chief rightly described as basically a military incursion, he¡¯d be the one we¡¯d be talking to.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got his coronation to worry about, I suppose,¡± Franco responded.


    ¡°But, surely, the armed uprising in the country is more important!¡± Johnson said.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s got something up his sleeve,¡± said Franco. He paused, then said ¡°and don¡¯t call me Shirley.¡±


    Johnson rolled his eyes, then asked ¡°what do you know about Minus World?¡±


    ¡°You mean those insane revolutionaries? I know of them. That Fernandez guy we caught a while back was part of that group, but he was really tightlipped about who the boss was,¡± said Franco. ¡°All he talked about was his ¡®utopia¡¯. Constant ranting about the evils of the Holy Order of Serenicus and the Provinces.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Order of Serenicus has done some shady things, though¡­¡± said Johnson. ¡°There¡¯s a reason there¡¯s so many Serenist denominations these days. Especially after all those holy wars five hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk bad about the Order, Johnson,¡± said Franco, pulling the Serenist Noose out from under his armor. ¡°My whole family and I are devout Serenists.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Maybe if Serenicus and the Father Above were real, we wouldn¡¯t have had such a cataclysmic global war.¡±


    ¡°The Father Above gave us free will, Johnson. Us mortals just squandered it. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Johnson rolled his eyes again. ¡°Anyway, we know these assassins that are in the city are working for Minus World and Balthasar von Ragnar¡­ I guess we know who the boss of Minus World is then.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Franco laughed. ¡°Serves them right for not using a secure transmission.¡±


    ¡°We should report on our findings to the boss,¡± said Johnson. ¡°This is an important discovery.¡±


    ¡°After we catch Shaska,¡± Franco responded resolutely.


    <hr>


    Shaska stood in the wreckage of a building, bleeding and puffing on a cigar. She dropped the support beam she was holding with a loud clatter and sat down in the rubble.


    ¡°Phew¡­ only a matter of time before the brat shows up again, but it¡¯s good to get a brea¨C¡±


    Her thought was interrupted by Tributelle Aether Flashing in out of nowhere next to her and kicking her through another building.


    <hr>


    As Schwarz and Cazimir dueled in the palace foyer, Samudra bolted through the halls looking for his brother, who was due to be crowned as the king soon. He heard shelling on the city walls, and began to panic. ¡°Damn it, Ta¡¯Gup! Where are you?! Your citizens are about to be slaughtered! Where¡¯s the army?!¡±


    After checking the throne room and Ta¡¯Gup¡¯s bedchambers, he found the one room that still had guards in front of it: the royal panic room, designed to be secure from intruders.


    The guards crossed their spears in front of him.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, former prince Samudra, but you are not welcome here,¡± said the first guard.


    ¡°We have exact orders from the prince to not let you in,¡± said the second. ¡°You should be nowhere near the¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡± Samudra shouted. ¡°Barabar¡¯s forces are attacking the city! And I have seen neither hide nor hair of the army!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s above our pay grade,¡± said the first guard.


    Samudra said nothing, opting to blast the guards in the eyes with steam to incapacitate them. As the guards howled in pain, Samudra banged on the door with all his might.


    ¡°Ta¡¯Gup! TA¡¯GUP! Open up! I know you are in there, brother!¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Samudra?¡± came Ta¡¯Gup¡¯s voice over a speaker outside the door.


    ¡°Let me in! We need to talk! Now!¡±


    ¡°Why? So you can kill me, too?¡±


    ¡°SO WE CAN STOP THE SLAUGHTER OF SHAHAR!¡± Samudra shouted desperately.


    There was a pause, and the door unlocked with a loud thunk. The guards tried to stop Samudra, but he blasted them with steam again. Samudra threw the door open and rushed inside. The royal panic room was ornately decorated, with supplies to last for several months. Inside was Ta¡¯Gup¡­ along with the brothers¡¯ wives, Padma and Lakshmi, as well as Ta¡¯Gup¡¯s children. There was an air of dread.


    ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± Samudra said.


    ¡°Samudra!¡± Padma shouted. She was a beautiful woman in her late 20¡¯s of around seven feet in height, wearing a dark blue dress with a gold sash. She had a red jewel embedded in her forehead.


    ¡°How dare you show your face around here again?!¡±


    ¡°Padma, my love, I can¨C¡±


    ¡°No! I have had it with your constant philandering! I am not your love! My parents were right about you! One affair was one thing, but it¡¯s nothing but affairs from you! And now you¡¯re involved with that Shaska?! Who murdered twenty thousand people?! What does she do for you?! Does she¨C¡±


    ¡°Padma, that is enough,¡± said Lakshmi, calmly.


    ¡°Lakshmi! Do not tell me you¨C¡± Padma tried to say, but Lakshmi interrupted her again.


    ¡°You have every right to be enraged, Padma. And I do insist you seek out a new husband. But we should hear what he has to say.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Lady Lakshmi,¡± said Samudra.


    ¡°I am not a fan of yours either, Samudra,¡± Lakshmi responded coldly, making him wince.


    ¡°State your business, Samudra,¡± said Ta¡¯Gup, who heavily resembled his brother, except with a beard. He pulled out a pocket watch. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Brother! Where is the army?!¡± Samudra cried. ¡°Shahar is about to be overrun by Uncle Barabar¡¯s forces! There are assassins in the city right now coming for your head!¡±


    ¡°I am not your brother,¡± said Ta¡¯Gup. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this. Your constant¨C¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Fine, Ta¡¯Gup, where is the army?!¡±


    ¡°Gone.¡±


    The word hit Samudra like a hammer. His mouth opened, but no words came.


    <hr>


    Ren bolted through the tight alleys of Shahar, each footfall echoing against the stone walls. Kandar¡¯s bullets tore through the buildings around her like they were nothing, each shot so precise it felt like the city itself offered her no protection. She couldn¡¯t hide. She couldn¡¯t stop. Every missed shot was too close, the air itself seemed to buzz with the heat of his rifle fire.


    Above, Kandar swung from rooftop to rooftop with ease, his grappling hook hissing through the air. The police were ants below him, shouting uselessly as he zipped out of their sight. He barely gave them a thought, his focus locked entirely on the girl below. ¡°Hm, tricky little snot, ain¡¯t ya?¡± he muttered to himself, reloading with a flick of his wrist as he kept pace.


    ¡°Think, Ren! How can I beat a guy who can see and shoot me from behind cover?!¡± she thought, stopping for a brief moment to catch her breath. ¡°Think¡­ What does a sniper hate more than being seen¡­?¡±


    She got it. She slung her rifle over her shoulder again and drew her pistols, then started running back the way she came.


    ¡°What the heck is she doing?¡± Kandar asked, lowering his gun.


    It was then she saw him poking his head out from on top of a temple.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Gotcha! I just need to bring the fight to him!¡± she thought as she pulled out her handguns.


    ¡°I dunno what she thinks she¡¯s doing¡­¡± said Kandar. ¡°But man, I¡¯m coming doooown. Wish she hadn¡¯t shot my pipe.¡±


    He raised his rifle again, this time aiming at the palace.


    ¡°In the meantime¡­ might as well do what I came here for. King Balthasar would be mighty cross if he found out I wasted all my ammo on some random teenage girl.¡±


    He scanned the Aether auras in the palace, trying to find exactly where in the palace the crown prince was. In the foyer were the auras of Schwarz and Cazimir fighting. There were various others scattered throughout the palace: servants, priests, other assorted workers, but what looked like the bedchamber was empty.


    Ren threw the doors of the temple open and ran inside, looking for roof access. The priest, understandably concerned about someone bursting in with guns drawn, ran away to call the police.


    ¡°Wait! Ah need¨C¡± Ren tried to say, but she quickly realized it was fruitless to try and explain when Kandar could zip off at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Kandar thought aloud, scanning the palace. ¡°Shame Aether sensing only lets you see auras and not see what they actually look like¡­ Nobody particularly ¡®royal¡¯ looking¡­¡±


    He then found the royal family hiding in the panic room and laughed. He locked on the tallest figure there, which happened to be Ta¡¯Gup.


    Ren found the stairs and slowly crept up, trying not to make too much noise so Kandar wouldn¡¯t take off.


    Kandar laughed to himself, then said ¡°stand still, prince¡­ I got your crown right here¡­¡±


    Ren drew closer and closer to the door.


    ¡°Alright, princey¡­ let¡¯s go¡­ just gotta account for the wind this time¡­¡±


    Ren threw the door open and found Kandar about to take the shot. Kandar, in turn, quickly jumped off the roof in a panic.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± she shouted as she gave chase and shot at him.


    She shot six rounds at him¡­ and four missed. But the two that hit were enough to make him miss his grappling hook and fall to the ground, landing with a loud thud.


    Rather than run back down and risk him getting up and running away, Ren pulled a grenade off her belt and tossed it down. Thankfully, the people that were nearby fled when they saw a guy with a gun get shot, so bystanders getting hit with shrapnel wasn¡¯t an issue. She made her way back down as the grenade fell.


    ¡°Ow¡­ oooowwww¡­¡± Kandar whined as he pulled himself up. He chuckled to himself as he watched the grenade bounce next to him. ¡°Well¡­ ain¡¯t that just my luck,¡± he laughed, his voice low and raspy. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±


    The explosion came a split second later, a flash of light and heat that knocked him flat on his back. His body hit the ground with a dull thud, unconscious but still breathing.


    A few moments later, Ren emerged from the temple, and stood over Kandar¡¯s unconscious body.


    ¡°Alraht, buddy! Yer gonna start talkin¡¯ and tell me who yer workin¡¯ fer!¡± she said, crouching down.


    Kandar said nothing.


    Ren sighed, then said ¡°c¡¯mon, let¡¯s go.¡± She holstered her guns and picked him up, something quite difficult due to their size difference and her lack of Aether. She was lucky that the police were busy dealing with the invaders.


    <hr>


    Lulupo and Gabo fought in the streets near the boutique, exchanging blow for blow. Lulupo tried to grab Gabo with his hair, but Gabo was too fast. However, he wasn¡¯t fast enough to avoid a monstrous kick to the gut, knocking him back into the boutique with a loud crash. He threw off the pile of clothes he landed in and stood up to face Lulupo.


    ¡°Charlie, dear, why don¡¯t you say we make things more interesting?¡±


    Lulupo¡¯s eyes shot open. ¡°Damn, you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember my potentia, Mundi Scaena?¡± Gabo asked, snapping his fingers.


    A wooden stage extended out from under Gabo¡¯s feet in a fifty foot circle, large enough so that Lulupo was comfortably on it.


    ¡°They call me ¡®the Director¡¯ for a reason, hon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your ¡®hon¡¯, Gabo!¡± Lulupo shouted as he dashed toward Gabo.


    Gabo snapped his fingers, and a show curtain appeared and slid out in front of him. The curtain opened again, revealing Gabo in full theatrical garb (a blue and red dress and a long blonde wig), carrying what appeared to be some sort of pretend sword.


    Lulupo stopped dead; he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°I forgot how ridiculous you looked when you used your power! That outfit is simply dreadful, Gabo!¡±


    ¡°Stop. Using. My. Old. Name,¡± Gabo growled as he brandished the fake sword. ¡°En garde!¡±


    Gabo lunged forward, swinging the pretend sword like a madwoman(?). Lulupo simply dodged each slash, then caught Gabo¡¯s arm with his hair.


    ¡°Gabo, you seem to forget that I know how your Mundi Scaena works. You only have complete control of your stage if someone goes along with your act.¡±


    Lulupo then delivered a mighty chop to Gabo¡¯s eyes, blinding him for a brief moment. He then swung Gabo around with his hair and slammed him down into the stage, leaving a noticeable crack.


    As Gabo struggled to his feet, Lulupo was unimpressed. ¡°Gabo, this cult you¡¯re in has made you weak,¡± he said, looking at his nails.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a cult!¡± Gabo shouted. ¡°We¡¯re an organization dedicated to bringing out utopia and world peace!¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what a cultist would say¡­¡±


    Gabo snapped his fingers. ¡°Lights out!¡±


    The area around the stage became pitch black. Gabo snapped his fingers again, and a spotlight shined down on Lulupo. Gabo lunged forward from the darkness. He swept at Lulupo¡¯s feet, and as Lulupo fell, Gabo performed a rising knee strike to Lulupo¡¯s chin, finishing with an elbow strike downward to the back of his head.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for weak?!¡± Gabo shouted as he retreated back into the darkness.


    Lulupo said nothing, and extended his hair along the stage to grab Gabo and bring him into the light. Gabo noticed this, and snapped his fingers again.


    The spotlight came crashing down on Lulupo¡¯s head, setting his hair on fire. He howled in pain as his scalp burned, and he retracted his hair immediately to minimize the damage.


    As the darkness dissipated, Lulupo attempted to run off the stage, but Gabo snapped his fingers again. A giant vaudeville hook materialized from the remaining darkness and grabbed Lulupo, forcefully pulling him back to the stage.


    ¡°This is my theater, and you will stay for the full performance!¡±


    The hook pulled Lulupo right in front of Gabo, who delivered an uppercut to Lulupo¡¯s chin, followed by a roundhouse kick, smacking him off the stage. Gabo snapped his fingers again, pulling Lulupo back to the stage with another hook. Gabo repeated this process several times, leaving Lulupo battered and bruised. For good measure, Gabo dropped another stage light on his opponent¡¯s head.


    Lulupo struggled to get to his feet as blood dripped down his face. Gabo walked over and delivered a kick to his gut, sending Lulupo back down to his hands and knees.


    ¡°Tell me, hon, who¡¯s weak again?¡± Gabo asked coyly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your hon!¡± Lulupo shouted.


    He shot to his feet, then delivered a massive upward kick to Gabo¡¯s jaw, sending him flying straight up. Lulupo jumped up to chase him, following with another kick to Gabo¡¯s jaw, and sending him through the roof of the boutique. Lulupo kept following, though, jumping off the hole he made in the roof, then giving Gabo another kick upward.


    Lulupo kept kicking Gabo upward, hopping off the Aether in the air as he did so. Eventually, they were higher than the tallest building in Shahar. As they floated, Lulupo bounced off the air to get even more height.


    ¡°Sashay. Away.¡±


    He delivered a spinning heel drop to Gabo¡¯s gut, sending him shooting straight down as if fired from a cannon. He crashed down into his stage, shattering it.


    Lulupo began to fall back down, but he extended his hair to form a parasol, and he landed gingerly right next to Gabo as the broken stage vanished.


    ¡°Hi, my name¡¯s Gabo!¡± he said, holding out his hand.


    ¡°Charles Lulupo, darling. I¡¯m sure this will be the start of something beautiful.¡±


    Lulupo stood over Gabo¡¯s broken, unconscious body for a few moments, internally debating on whether he should be left for dead, or if he should be taken and given to the police. He eventually relented, and wrapped Gabo up in his hair.


    As he left the boutique, Lulupo turned to the owner, who saw the whole thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the damages, darling. I¡¯d say ¡®send the bill to Worldwide Smoke,¡¯ but I doubt my boss would actually pay for it.¡±


    <hr>


    Shaska groaned as she pulled herself up from the rubble, dust and debris falling from her shoulders. She straightened her jacket, puffing on her cigar as the smoke curled around her like a shield. Tributelle warped in with an Aether Flash, her broken wrists trembling but defiant, appearing right beside her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your endgame, girl?¡± Shaska asked, blowing smoke. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can bring me in with your wrists broken like that.¡±


    ¡°My endgame is beating you senseless,¡± Tributelle responded. ¡°Besides, I can always get the police or the feds to drag you off. I¡¯ll still get the credit.¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Tributio and I are hungry!¡± cried a seven-year-old Tributelle.


    ¡°You¡¯re merfolk. You can swim in the ocean and catch your own dinner,¡± Shaska responded. ¡°Now leave me alone, I¡¯ve got executive shit to do.¡±


    Tributelle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But mommy! There¡¯s sea monsters and¨C¡±


    ¡°What part of ¡®leave me alone¡¯ did you brats not understand?!¡± Shaska barked, voice cutting through their pleas like ice.


    Tributelle¡¯s jaw clenched so hard it felt like her teeth would shatter. Without another word, she leapt at her mother, aiming a fierce kick at Shaska¡¯s head. But Shaska, faster than her daughter could react, caught the leg mid-air, her grip ironclad. With a grunt, she swung Tributelle down, slamming her hard into the ground. The impact sent cracks out from where she hit, the force rattling the streets.


    Yet again, Tributelle struggled to her feet through her broken wrists, only to be punched through a building by Shaska.


    Tributelle once again struggled to her feet, then warped behind her mother for an Aether-infused kick. Shaska dodged though, and continued to expertly dodge as her daughter went for a barrage of kicks. As Shaska attempted to grab her daughter¡¯s leg though, she warped, then slashed Shaska¡¯s back open with a blade of compressed Aether. Shaska spat out her cigar from the pain.


    ¡°Dammit! Why do they always go for my back?!¡± she cried.


    Tributelle tried to follow up with another kick, but Shaska swiveled around and grabbed her leg. She threw Tributelle over her shoulder and slammed her into the ground yet again, this time leaving a visible crater.


    Tributelle groaned, her body battered but still fighting to stand. Shaska, with a heavy sigh, shoved her daughter back down, pinning her beneath her weight. The ground cracked beneath them as Shaska sat atop her, cracking her knuckles slowly, deliberately.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t know when to quit, do you?¡± Shaska muttered, her voice low. Tributelle¡¯s face, bloodied and bruised, glared up at her with stubborn defiance. Shaska raised her fist, Aether gathering in her knuckles. Tributelle closed her eyes, her breath shallow but steady, waiting for the end.


    Shaska stared down at her daughter with her fist raised, then a memory flashed before her eyes.


    The hospital room swayed gently with the current, soft light filtering through the water. Eighteen-year-old Shaska lay in the bed, exhausted but curious as the nurse swam up with two bundles wrapped tightly in her arms. ¡°Here they are, mommy,¡± the nurse said with a smile.


    Young Shaska took the bundles, one in each arm, and cradled them gently. In each one was a baby merman, with light blue skin and tufts of purple hair on their heads.


    The newborn Tributelle looked up at her mother and gave a toothless smile. Shaska was overcome with a wave of confusing emotions. First, was maternal love¡­ which was soon followed by unyielding rage, as the babies looked exactly like their father.


    Tributelle lay there, eyes closed, breathing heavily, waiting for her death. But, amid the sound of the revolutionary forces attacking the city on a cloudless day, she started to feel wet drops on her face. She slowly opened her eyes to find her mother, fist still raised, with tears pouring down her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Shaska thought.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the distant sounds of revolution. She slammed her fist into the ground beside her daughter, the impact shaking the street and leaving a deep crater.


    Shaska wiped her eyes angrily, refusing to let herself break down further. She grabbed her still lit cigar, took a long, shaky drag, and exhaled, calming herself.


    ¡°...you lucked out this time, brat,¡± she said as she walked away. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to the palace. You.. just stay there and try not to get killed by the revolutionaries.¡±


    Tributelle watched as Shaska¡¯s back receded, her mother¡¯s heavy footsteps echoing through the ruined streets. A part of her screamed to get up, to continue the fight. But her body refused to move. As she lay there, staring up at the sky, all she could feel was the sting of being left behind once again.

 XVIII. Specter of War

    In the streets leading up to the palace, Zinnia and Ubitsa continued their battle. Ubitsa¡¯s axe whistled through the air and the shockwave that followed was enormous, a shimmering arc of destruction that cleaved through an entire city block as though the buildings were made of paper. Windows shattered, walls crumbled, and the ground itself cracked beneath the force of his swing. Zinnia barely dodged, looked at the carnage, then turned back to Ubitsa with a blank expression on her face. Ubitsa¡¯s blood started to boil.


    ¡°Dammit! Why won¡¯t you stand still, ya crazy broad?!¡± he shouted at her as he tried to catch his breath.


    ¡°I am not sure what you would like from me, sir,¡± she responded, casually strolling around him with Meilong slung over her shoulders. ¡°It is you who wanted to fight.¡±


    People ran from the destroyed buildings, only to be greeted by other people running from the revolutionary forces. Zinnia noticed this, and said ¡°hm, I wonder why those people are running in the opposite direction.¡±


    Ubitsa brought his axe down on Zinnia¡¯s head, only to be blocked again by Meilong¡¯s helmet. Meilong hissed at Zinnia, who turned to face her attacker. ¡°Sir, can we finish soon? I would like to see why there are two groups of people going in opposite directions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll finish alright¡­¡± Ubitsa said with an evil chuckle.


    With a roar, Ubitsa channeled all his Aether into his arms, veins bulging as he ripped the remains of a building clean off its foundations. Dust and debris rained down around him as he hoisted the structure high above his head, leaping into the air with a feral grin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you dodge THIS!¡± he bellowed, the building casting a massive shadow over Zinnia as he hurled it down.


    Zinnia didn¡¯t even flinch. She walked calmly to the side, her footsteps unhurried, as the building smashed into the ground behind her with an earth-shaking crash. A few bits of rubble landed at her feet. ¡°Sir, I feel you would have better success if you did not announce your attacks beforehand.¡±


    Ubitsa growled as he landed. He picked up his axe and began to spin, shouting ¡°I¡¯ll show you my ultimate technique!¡± Dust kicked up around him. Again, Zinnia just stood and stared.


    Blades of razor sharp Aether began shooting out of Ubitsa¡¯s dust storm. Zinnia stood there and stared as the razor wind tore apart her clothes and made deep gashes in her skin. Meilong hissed at her, at which point Zinnia started to block and wince in pain. Ubitsa laughed as he drew closer and closer to Zinnia with his spinning.


    Zinnia whispered to Meilong, who was able to hear her despite the fact that snakes don¡¯t have ears, and placed Meilong on the ground. Meilong slithered along the ground and under the rapidly firing razor wind. She then slithered up Ubitsa¡¯s tiny leg and bit him, sinking her fangs in deep.


    Ubitsa stopped spinning and began to howl in pain as Meilong slithered back to her owner. He fell to his knees and began to writhe in agony as his leg turned purple.


    ¡°What?! What did you DO TO ME?!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Meilong¡¯s fangs secrete a powerful neurotoxin capable of disabling most targets instantly. More likely than not, you will need to have that leg amputated, sir,¡± Zinnia casually explained as Meilong coiled around her.


    Zinnia stood there and stared as Ubitsa continued to writhe and scream. Meilong hissed in Zinnia¡¯s ear. ¡°Hm? Yes, I suppose we should spare him his agony. At least so people do not have to hear his screaming.¡±


    Zinnia walked forward and cracked her knuckles. She stood over Ubitsa as he wailed in agony and raised her fist.


    <hr>


    Andy sat in the clinic where Carne had been getting his bug bites treated. Roxanne and Carne lay in beds, freshly stitched and bandaged, asleep.


    ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t you think an open-air clinic¡¯s risky? Bugs, germs¡ªfeels like we¡¯re asking for trouble here,¡± Andy muttered, glancing around at the exposed walls and tattered curtains swaying in the wind.


    The doctor gave him a flat look. ¡°You¡¯re in the Shahari slums, kid. This is about as high-end as it gets around here.¡±


    Andy blinked, finally taking in the dilapidated surroundings¡ªthe crumbling buildings, the beggars lining the streets, the stench of the slums thick in the air. ¡°How did I not notice¡­?¡±


    ¡°Weird, though,¡± Andy said, scratching his head. ¡°That restaurant across the street? Some of the best food I¡¯ve ever had. And if that¡¯s slum food, I can¡¯t even imagine what the fancy places must serve.¡± His stomach growled at the thought, mouth watering despite the chaos around him.


    Suddenly, screams erupted from the street outside. Andy¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he heard the unmistakable crack of gunfire in the distance. He rushed to the clinic¡¯s doorway, his eyes widening as a flood of people stampeded down the street, panic written across their faces.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?!¡± Andy grabbed the arm of a passing longleg.


    ¡°Run, short leg!¡± the longleg shouted, not breaking stride. ¡°The Unclean! They¡¯re rising up! Everyone in the city is in danger!¡±


    ¡°Uh oh¡­¡± said the doctor, looking at Roxanne and Carne¡¯s unconscious, wounded bodies.


    ¡°What are we going to do?!¡± Andy cried, holding his wife¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I do not know¡­¡± the doctor replied as the horde of Unclean drew closer.


    ¡°...there¡¯s also the matter of your bill,¡± the doctor added.


    ¡°Is this really the time?!¡± shouted an exasperated Andy as he picked up Roxanne bridal-style and began to run.


    ¡°Doctor! Get Carne and run!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°We¡¯ll pay extra if we survive!¡±


    The doctor obliged and grabbed Carne, and they took off together in search of a hiding place.


    <hr>


    ¡°Gone?!¡± Samudra¡¯s voice echoed through the panic room, his disbelief morphing into fury. ¡°What do you mean the army is gone?!¡±


    Ta¡¯Gup leaned back against the wall his tone disturbingly casual. ¡°The army has lost its will. After the horrors of the Great War, morale was shattered. Then Uncle Barabar¡¯s spies¡­ well, they did the rest. Poisoned their minds with his revolution.¡± He waved a hand as if it were nothing. ¡°Now they march to Baagee to take him out. What remains of them, anyway.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re leaving Shahar to BURN?!¡± Samudra roared, his fists clenched tight. ¡°You didn¡¯t see this coming? No intelligence? No plan? Do you have any idea how many innocent lives will be lost?! How many people will be slaughtered because of your negligence?!¡±


    Samudra smacked his forehead. ¡°Ta¡¯Gup! What is wrong with you?! You did not used to be like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my concern how many of the lower classes fall,¡± Ta¡¯Gup replied with a dismissive shrug. ¡°The system will survive, even if they do not. It must.¡±


    ¡°THEN WHO WILL KEEP THE COUNTRY ALIVE?!¡± Samudra roared. ¡°A country is its citizens, not its ruler!¡±


    ¡°The class system must stay alive, at any cost.¡±


    ¡°Do¡­ Do you hear how you sound right now, Ta¡¯Gup?! You¡­ You¡¯ll let your capital city burn for the sake of tradition?!¡±


    ¡°The police will mitigate the damage,¡± Ta¡¯Gup responded. ¡°You seem to not understand the point of tradition, Samudra. The collective wisdom of our forebears is¨C¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing!¡± Samudra interrupted. ¡°You¡¯ll disown me for being even remotely associated with a city being destroyed, but you¡¯ll let a city five times that size burn for your own ego?!¡±


    Samudra staggered back, his mind reeling. His throat tightened, words failing him as he stared at the brother he once admired. After a long pause, Samudra finally found his voice. ¡°What happened to you, Ta¡¯Gup? You were supposed to be a ruler like Father¡ªa king with wisdom, with kindness¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you even talking about, Samudra?¡± Ta¡¯Gup responded. ¡°I have always been like this. It is you who must have forgotten, with your constant dalliances around the world. The lower classes were born to serve the royal family. That is why the gods chose our family. Honestly, Samudra, this idea you¡¯re thinking of, you¡¯re sounding like Barabar. Or even worse, a Serenist.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Samudra was once again lost for words. ¡°I am starting to think maybe Uncle Barabar is right. If nothing else, he¡¯s right about you, Ta¡¯Gup. And I¡­ I will not do anything to stop the assassins coming for your head. The prophecy designates me as the one who will save this kingdom and¨C¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Please, do not tell me you actually believe that prophecy tripe,¡± Ta¡¯Gup interrupted.


    Samudra turned around, shaking his head as he did so. ¡°I will reform this country with as little bloodshed as possible. I am the chosen hero the seer spoke of. I will pacify the Unclean forces, and if you survive, I will do everything I can to remove you from power peacefully. You are not fit to be king, Ta¡¯Gup.¡±


    He left without any further words. Silence rang over the panic room.


    <hr>


    Shaska walked through the streets of Shahar, bruised and bleeding from her encounter with her daughter. She puffed her cigar and stretched, listening to the sounds of gunfire and screaming in the distance. She cracked her neck and began talking to herself.


    ¡°Alright, so¡­¡± she said, looking around at the people running for cover. ¡°The war is on. And Tributelle¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I really leave my own daughter for dead like that? She wants to send me to federal prison, all because I don¡¯t like the government stealing from me. Add on the alleged mass murder, and I¡¯ll certainly face public execution¡­¡±


    A longleg citizen sprinted up to her, panic in his eyes. ¡°Hey! Fish freak! You gotta get out of here! The Unclean¡ªthey¡¯re marching on the city! They¡¯re gonna kill everyone!¡±


    Shaska¡¯s eyes narrowed. She exhaled a cloud of smoke in his face, not even bothering to slow her pace. ¡°I¡¯m fine. And don¡¯t call me a damn fish freak.¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯re injured!¡±


    ¡°Go away,¡± she said, blowing smoke in his face.


    The longleg shook his head, then ran off to find shelter. Sounds of violence and screaming grew ever louder. The stench of blood began to fill the air even more than it already had previously.


    ¡°Alright, focus,¡± Shaska muttered, shaking off the pain as she surveyed the streets. ¡°There should be a Smoky Mart around here somewhere. Maybe I can rally some of those Smoky Merchants. If they don¡¯t want to die, they¡¯ll help defend the city. Strong-arming them shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡±


    She grabbed one of the longlegs who was running away from the fighting.


    ¡°Hey, you, where¡¯s the Smoky Mart?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the direction of the war! Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little,¡± she bluntly responded, flicking ash off her cigar.


    The longleg hesitated with a worried expression on his face, then pointed and said ¡°two blocks down that way, on Dhuaan Street.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Shaska said, letting him go. She headed toward Dhuaan Street, still covered in blood with her wounds opening up even more from the running.


    <hr>


    The rukh bird fleet soared over Shahar, preparing to land at the rukh bird airport. Franco and Johnson stared down at the chaos below from the cabin windows. The once-proud streets of Shahar were drenched in blood, bodies strewn across the city like broken dolls. Buildings burned, and the distant cries of the wounded and dying reached their ears even from the sky.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a war¡­ it¡¯s a massacre¡­¡± Johnson muttered, his hand instinctively covering his mouth to stifle his nausea. ¡°We can¡¯t just watch this happen¡ªwe have to help them!¡±


    ¡°Our main goal is catching Shaska,¡± Franco responded. ¡°Getting involved in the war is outside our jurisdiction, remember?¡±


    ¡°And let countless civilians be slaughtered?!¡± shouted an astonished Johnson.


    ¡°We have our orders, and as your superior, I order you to stay with me to find Shaska!¡±


    ¡°Surely, we can send some of our men to help quell this! This isn¡¯t right!¡± Johnson exclaimed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the Panipuri Army is for,¡± said Franco. ¡°And don¡¯t call me¨C¡±


    Johnson smacked Franco. ¡°Do you see a Panipuri regular army down there?!¡±


    Johnson stood up and shifted partially to his ostrich form. He went over to the door of the cabin and opened it. As the air rushed past, he shouted at Franco ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here while people die, Franco! I don¡¯t care about the orders anymore! I¡¯m stopping that army!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Johnson leapt from the cabin, wings spreading as he glided down toward the chaos below, his form cutting through the air like a spear aimed straight for the Unclean.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ that kid¡¯s gonna get us both fired and prosecuted,¡± he muttered as the bird made its final descent toward the airport.


    <hr>


    In the palace foyer, Schwarz launched strike after strike, his blade cutting through the air in a blur, but Cazimir blocked every blow with frustrating ease. Every block from Cazimir¡¯s sheath was accompanied by sparks, somehow.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Schwarz cried as he landed. He began to huff and puff from exhaustion. ¡°Why won¡¯t you die?!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, child, why are you so angry?¡± Cazimir asked casually.


    Schwarz couldn¡¯t help but just stand there with an exasperated and confused expression on his face. ¡°Are¡­ are you serious?!¡± he asked, nonplussed.


    ¡°You say I took everything from you?¡±


    ¡°You murdered my entire family! The Eisenberg steel magnate family from Sylpen!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve murdered plenty of rich families. It¡¯s part of my job as a hitman,¡± Cazimir responded. ¡°But any survivors usually know better than to seek vengeance against me. You¡¯re either brave or stupid, kid.¡±


    Schwarz lunged at him, but Cazimir sidestepped and slashed at Schwarz with his sheath, leaving a deep gash on Schwarz¡¯s chest.


    ¡°H-how¡­?¡± Schwarz choked out. He dropped his sword and clutched his bleeding chest. The sword landed with a clanging on the ground.


    Cazimir picked up a bit of dust off the ground and blew it in Schwarz¡¯s face, causing him to start coughing up blood after he breathed it in.


    ¡°Allow me to explain my potentia,¡± he said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s called Ultima Gladio; anything I touch can become sharper than the sharpest sword, cutting through anything except nixanium.¡±


    Schwarz fell to his knees as he continued to bleed and cough up blood.


    ¡°Kid, you barely seem to know how to manipulate Aether. It¡¯s impressive you have a potentia ability, but you¡¯re not even close to being able to take me on. If I had used the actual blade of my sword when I slashed your chest, you would be dead. Sliced clean in two.¡±


    Cazimir turned around and started to walk away. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t kill anyone without good reason. I used to only kill for money. But now, I seek a higher goal. I seek utopia. Those guards? They tried to stop me, but you? You¡¯ve intrigued me for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ bastard¡­¡± Schwarz coughed.


    He picked up his sword, then spawned a hole under himself, then one above and behind Cazimir. He dropped through, sword out, but Cazimir sidestepped and drew his own sword. As Schwarz fell, Cazimir impaled him through the side


    ¡°Stop struggling, child,¡± he said. ¡°Accept your fate that you¡¯re not able to defeat me. Maybe next time you¡¯ll have better luck.¡±


    Schwarz coughed violently, blood spilling from his mouth as he hung helplessly on Cazimir¡¯s sword. His vision blurred, the edges darkening as his strength ebbed away. He wanted to curse, to scream, but all that escaped him was a ragged gasp as his body slumped forward.


    His mind began to fade, the world slipping into darkness. The last thing he saw was Cazimir¡¯s cold, calculating eyes watching him like a hunter sizing up his prey.


    Cazimir withdrew the sword, wiped the blood off, and sheathed it, then let Schwarz fall to the ground. ¡°One last word of advice: try to be more creative with your potentia. Your attacks were quite predictable,¡± were the last things Schwarz heard before completely losing consciousness.


    <hr>


    At the northern edge of the country, at the base of the mountains, a massive airship landed, with special landing gear on its gondola that enabled it to land on the unfavorable terrain. It resembled a flying castle, bearing the words ¡°DIE GLEICHHEIT¡± in huge, golden letters on each side. On the envelope of the balloon was a logo resembling a world map with a huge line drawn through it. Countless red flags flew on the airship, whipping in the warm wind and bearing the initials ¡°MW¡± written in gold, along with a set of golden gears crossed with a wrench.


    Soldiers dressed in red filed off the airship in an orderly fashion, with gear-shaped hats and MW emblazoned on their uniforms in gold. They saluted by holding their right palms skyward as a massive man clad in black armor with a red and gold cape disembarked. Standing at a daunting ten feet tall, his mere presence exuded power and authority. A great sword hung at his side, and a metal band circled his head, half-obscured by his shaggy brown hair and the imposing shadow of his goatee. He descended from the ship followed by a young woman of above average height with long brown hair in a pink, blood red, and gold dress. She had a gear and wrench charm in her hair.


    ¡°Brother! I wanna kill someone today!¡± Rusila¡¯s voice rang out with gleeful excitement, a disturbing mixture of childish enthusiasm and adult intent. Her thick Dammerungian accent only heightened the dissonance between her innocent tone and the violent desire behind her words. She skipped after the imposing man, her long brown hair bouncing in the breeze, a twisted smile on her face as if the thought of murder was a delightful game.


    ¡°Only if you are good, Rusila. We must make our appearance known to the world today, but we shall only kill when necessary,¡± said the man in a deep, imposing voice and similarly thick accent.


    ¡°Brother! I! Wanna! Kill!¡± Rusila whined.


    ¡°Rusila, you will behave yourself. If you whine like that any further, you will not kill anyone,¡± to which Rusila nodded and giggled gleefully.


    ¡°At ease,¡± said the imposing man. The soldiers relaxed their arms.


    One of the soldiers approached the man in black armor and bowed. ¡°King von Ragnar! We have confirmation that the agitation force led by Sir Barabar has entered the city! They¡¯re slaughtering everyone in sight!¡±


    ¡°I gave Barabar explicit orders,¡± Balthasar von Ragnar growled, his voice low and simmering with annoyance. ¡°He was to eliminate the military threat and convert the people. Slaughtering the civilians? A waste.¡± He sighed. ¡°Oh well¡­ as they say, one death is a tragedy, a million is a statistic.¡±


    ¡°My liege! How shall we cross this mountain?¡± the soldier asked.


    ¡°Not to worry, subject. I shall dispatch with this mountain. It is what the collective wills.¡±


    The king¡¯s hand rested on the hilt of his sword, his eyes narrowing at the towering mountain before him. With a slow, deliberate breath, he unsheathed the blade. In a single fluid motion, von Ragnar swung the sword, and the air itself seemed to tremble. The mountain before him shuddered as a glowing line appeared, splitting the earth in two. The colossal rock formation groaned and cracked, beginning to slide apart, sending an avalanche of stone and snow hurtling down toward the airship.


    Unfazed, von Ragnar watched as the mountain came crashing toward them, his eyes cold and unmoving.


    The soldiers began to panic as it started sliding toward them and the airship; tens of thousands of tons of rock and snow began hurtling toward them. Von Ragnar sheathed his sword. Then, with a single hand, he caught the mountain at its base. He grabbed with both hands, and with all his might, lifted the mountain over his head and threw it behind him, clearing the airship (the Spirit of Liberty) and crashing on the foothills behind them, shattering with a tremendous noise.


    The soldiers watched in stunned silence as their leader, with both hands now gripping the fractured mountain, hurled it behind them with a thunderous crash. The ground shook as tens of thousands of tons of stone shattered in the foothills behind the airship.


    The soldiers erupted into wild applause, their cheers echoing across the mountain range. King von Ragnar stood tall, his expression unreadable.


    Meanwhile, Rusila giggled, chasing after a butterfly that had fluttered past, her attention completely diverted from the monumental act her brother had just performed.


    ¡°Hmph. Now, let us bring the light of equality and utopia to the citizenry of the Panipuri Kingdom,¡± the king said coldly.

 XIX. That Cant Be Good

    Johnson¡¯s feet hit the ground with a thud, dust kicking up around him as he landed in the midst of the chaos. The Unclean army surged forward like a living wave, their weapons clutched in white-knuckled fists, faces twisted with fury. Though their training was lacking, their raw anger and sheer numbers made them a force to be reckoned with. Fires raged behind them, and the sacred cattle lay slaughtered in the streets. Everyone they came across had to either swear fealty to the upcoming utopia and the destruction of the class system, or die. They carried whatever weapons they could find: guns, spears, pitchforks, etc.


    Johnson held out his wing hand and declared ¡°by the authority of the United Provinces of Losan, I order you to stop!¡±


    ¡°Equality or death!¡± one shouted, waving a bloodied pitchfork.


    ¡°You don¡¯t scare us, bird!¡± another snarled, brandishing a rusty spear.


    ¡°To hell with the Provinces!¡±


    Their taunts echoed in the air as they surged closer, the mob undeterred by his authority.


    Johnson lowered his wing-hand, heart pounding. His mind raced. ¡°They¡¯re civilians¡ªangry, misguided, but civilians nonetheless. I can¡¯t just kill them.¡± He breathed in deeply, steeling himself.


    ¡°But if they leave me no choice¡­¡± he muttered under his breath.


    He spread his wing-arms wide, and began to breathe in a certain rhythm. He pulled in Aether from the air, and his wing-arm muscles began to swell. As the Unclean militants drew closer and closer, he began to flap his arms. Razor sharp blasts of wind came from them, tearing up the front lines of the Unclean army, but they continued to press forward. Seeing this, Johnson began to sweat through his feathers.


    ¡°This is your last warning!¡± he shouted at them. They didn¡¯t care, and continued to burn and murder.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± shouted an Unclean, raising his pitchfork. ¡°Kill the filthy Losanian elite who wants to keep us poor! Make an example of him!¡±


    ¡°Oh man¡­ I probably should have gotten some men to come with me¡­ Dammit! I need to protect the civilians from these¡­ other civilians!¡±


    Johnson continued to shoot blasts of razor sharp Aether wind from his wing-arms. Again, the front lines of the Unclean army were torn up (not torn to pieces, but certainly incapacitated), but the lines were quickly filled by more militants, and the force remained undeterred. They pressed forward with intent to murder Johnson and place his ostrich head on a spear.


    ¡°Should have listened to Franco¡­¡±


    He transformed fully into an ostrich and took off into the city at top speed. As he ran through the streets, he witness the carnage wrought by the divisions of the rebel army that had already been through there: corpses of longlegs and cattle, burning buildings (some of which were completely razed), and graffiti bearing the letters ¡°MW¡±, as well as the gear and wrench. He reached the slums and ducked for cover there, where he ran into Andy and the doctor, holding Roxanne and Carne, respectively.


    Andy was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s an ostrich in a suit doing here?!¡±


    Johnson shifted back to his human form.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a fed,¡± said Andy.


    He paused for a second, then remembered he, Roxanne, and Carne had bounties on their heads for being alleged accessories to mass murder. ¡°Wait! What¡¯s a Losanian fed doing here?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to stop this bloodbath!¡± Johnson panted, still catching his breath, his eyes darting toward the sounds of battle in the distance.


    Andy crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow. ¡°And yet, here you are, hiding in the slums with a bunch of wanted criminals. Care to explain that?¡±


    Johnson wiped the sweat from his brow. ¡°Look, my squad¡¯s here to pressure the future king into handing over Shaska and her company. But, uh¡­ I didn¡¯t exactly think the whole plan through when I jumped out of that bird.¡±


    He then recognized the trio from their wanted posters. ¡°Wait a sec, you guys are from Worldwide Smoke!¡± he exclaimed, still catching his breath.


    Andy tried to take off, but the doctor didn¡¯t follow. ¡°Doc, come on! We gotta find another hiding spot!¡±


    ¡°I am not sure how much I want to help you and subsequently be charged for aiding and abetting foreign criminals,¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°Relax, guys,¡± said Johnson. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for the rest of my men, but my main concern is stopping innocent people from being slaughtered.¡± He thought for a moment, then said ¡°granted, if Shaska is here, innocent people might get slaughtered anyway. In any case, the bounties the feds issued say you three aren¡¯t particularly dangerous on your own, so I¡¯m not worried about you three.¡±


    Roxanne started to stir in Andy¡¯s arms, and slowly woke up. As she yawned, she took notice of her husband¡­ and Johnson. She bolted out of Andy¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Andy! What are the feds doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Relax, Roxie, he said he¡¯s not going to catch us.¡±


    Carne then woke up, and the scene repeated.


    ¡°About my bill¡­¡± said the doctor. ¡°I really do not want to be caught up with the government of Losan¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine,¡± Andy said, producing all the losas he had on him. The doctor counted it up, and was soon on his way in a huff.


    ¡°Well, now what?¡± asked Carne, holding his bandaged stomach.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m asking wanted criminals this, but will you help me stop those invaders?¡± Johnson asked.


    ¡°We¡­ can¡¯t fight,¡± Roxanne said sheepishly. ¡°We took out an assassin, but that was mostly dumb luck.¡±


    Johnson gritted his teeth and simply replied ¡°crap.¡±


    A sudden rumble echoed through the slums, followed by a deafening crash that shook the ground beneath their feet. All four of them turned just in time to see the impossible¡ªan entire mountain cleaved in two, its fractured halves sliding apart with a thunderous roar. Seconds later, the colossal chunks of rock were hurled aside as though they were nothing more than pebbles, crashing into the foothills with a force that reverberated through the city.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be good,¡± said Carne.


    ¡°We should¡­ We should go look for Shaska. She¡¯ll be able to help,¡± said Andy. ¡°And I doubt she¡¯d let herself be caught by an ostrich.¡±


    Johnson wasn¡¯t amused by that comment.


    <hr>


    Samudra moved through the palace halls with slow, deliberate steps, his thoughts consumed by the weight of Ta¡¯Gup¡¯s words. The corridors, once grand and alive with royal activity, now felt hollow¡ªlike the very soul of the palace had been drained. The sounds of distant battle echoed faintly, but Samudra¡¯s mind was elsewhere, clouded by doubt and betrayal. As he turned a corner, he found himself face to face with Cazimir, the assassin¡¯s dark figure cutting a sharp contrast against the palace¡¯s gilded walls.


    ¡°Good afternoon, prince,¡± Cazimir greeted, his voice calm, almost bored, as if the chaos around them were nothing more than background noise.


    ¡°So, you defeated Schwarz?¡± Samudra asked.


    ¡°Like it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not going to attack me too?¡±


    Cazimir brandished his sheathed sword. ¡°I have my orders to take out just the crown prince. What I wanted to know is why you¡¯re not trying to stop me.¡±


    ¡°My broth¨CTa¡¯Gup has made it very clear he wants nothing to do with me. So, do what you will,¡± Samudra said, walking away.


    Samudra turned on his heel, starting to walk away. But then it hit him¡ªSchwarz. If Cazimir had left him behind, he was likely bleeding out at that very moment. His heart skipped a beat, and his slow steps quickened, then broke into a sprint. He could feel the weight of urgency pressing down on him, drowning out his brother¡¯s betrayal, as he rushed through the halls until he reached the foyer. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, and the silence in the room was deafening.


    ¡°Sir Schwarz!¡± he called out. He ran over and picked over Schwarz¡¯s body. He found a faint heartbeat. ¡°By the gods, he is still alive, if only a little bit¡­¡±


    Samudra slung Schwarz¡¯s unconscious body over his shoulder, picked up his sword, and left. ¡°Let us go find Sir Carne!¡±


    As he left the palace, he witnessed the mountain being sliced in half and everything that followed.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be good,¡± he said.


    <hr>


    Lulupo and Ren stumbled into each other at a smoke-filled intersection, both hauling the limp bodies of their fallen foes. The city around them was a warzone¡ªflames licking at buildings, the air heavy with the scent of ash and blood.


    ¡°Ren, darling!¡± Lulupo greeted, his voice breathless but still cheerful. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had quite the encounter. Here, let me take that.¡± Without waiting for a response, his hair extended, gently wrapping around Kandar¡¯s body and lifting him with ease.


    ¡°He barely touched me,¡± said Ren, rubbing her bleeding ear. ¡°You, on th¡¯other hand, ¡®re covered in blood!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t handled before,¡± he said with a wink. ¡°Just a few bumps and bruises. A night in a seedy Manha cabaret is much worse.¡±


    The ground trembled as a battalion of Unclean militants charged down the street, their ragtag weapons gleaming in the flickering light of burning buildings. Longlegs fled ahead of them, their terrified screams piercing the night as they sprinted past Lulupo and Ren.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Lulupo said as the army charged at them.


    ¡°Ya¡­ Ya feel lahk fahtin¡¯ an entahr army?¡± Ren asked, pulling a grenade off her belt.


    ¡°Tell you the truth, I do not¡­¡± he replied, clutching his bruised stomach.


    ¡°Me neither!¡± Ren shouted as she pulled the pin on the grenade, chucked it toward the army, and ran. As Lulupo followed her, the grenade exploded behind them with a deafening boom, thick clouds of smoke pouring into the street, choking the air as the militants coughed and stumbled, temporarily blinded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan, darling?¡± Lulupo asked as they turned a corner.


    ¡°We gotta stop this, somehow, but Worldwahd Smoke ain¡¯t enough to stop an entahr army! There¡¯s only a handful of us that can even faht!¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Right! Maybe Miss Shaska will know what to do!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really got any other options,¡± Ren replied. ¡°But where is she even?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, darling¡­ I guess our best bet is to go to the palace and rendezvous with the prince. Maybe she¡¯ll be there too!¡±


    As they ran toward the palace, they witnessed the mountain being sliced in half, and had to stop and stare.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be good,¡± said Ren, a look of terror on her face..


    <hr>


    Zinnia walked with a steady, measured pace, her breath still ragged from the fight with Ubitsa, who now lay unconscious behind her. The streets were bathed in chaos¡ªsmoke curling into the sky, buildings crumbling, and the terrified cries of civilians echoing through the city like a haunting chorus. In the distance, she saw a wave of desperate people surging toward the palace, their faces etched with fear as they fled from the ravenous Unclean army. They were stopped at the gates by two of the few surviving palace guards, brought in as relief after Cazimir¡¯s rampage.


    A young woman, clutching a wailing baby to her chest, pushed her way to the front of the panicked crowd. ¡°Sanctuary! Please, for the love of the gods¡ªgive us sanctuary!¡± she cried, her voice raw with desperation. Behind her, an older man stumbled forward, his clothes torn and his face streaked with soot. ¡°The Unclean¡ªthey¡¯re killing everyone! Please, let us in!¡±


    The guards at the gates remained unmoved, their faces hard as stone. Without a word, one of them shoved the woman back into the crowd. ¡°No one gets in!¡± he shouted. ¡°The palace is in lockdown¡ªwe¡¯re under orders to keep it secure. Go back to your homes!¡±


    ¡°There are no homes left!¡± the woman shouted, but the guard had already turned away.


    Zinnia, however, was not paying attention to this, and was transfixed by the Unclean army drawing closer and closer. Meilong hissed in her ear, and Zinnia began to run to the palace.


    She, too, was stopped by the guards.


    ¡°Go away, foreigner,¡± said the first guard.


    ¡°Sirs,¡± she began, her voice steady but firm. ¡°These people¡ªthey are in danger. You must let them in. The Unclean are almost here!¡±


    The guards exchanged a look, unimpressed. ¡°We know,¡± one of them said gruffly. ¡°But orders are orders. We can¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Zinnia paused, her mind racing for another approach as she stared at the guard. ¡°I know Prince Samudra,¡± she said, her voice more measured. ¡°I have fought alongside him. He can vouch for me, and if you let me in, I can help protect the palace from¨C¡±


    ¡°Samudra¡¯s been kicked out of the royal family,¡± the first guard interrupted, his tone sharp. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in the prince¡¯s acquaintances. You¡¯re wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°Leave. Now,¡± ordered the second.


    Zinnia turned around and pushed her way through the throngs of normal citizens swarming the palace for sanctuary, giving an apology to everyone she pushed. She made her way to the base of the steps leading up to the palace, where she witnessed the mountain being sliced in half and tossed away like trash.


    After a moment, Meilong hissed in her ear, and she finally said ¡°that cannot be good¡± in her native tongue.


    <hr>


    The rukh birds descended onto the dusty ground of Shahar¡¯s airport, their wings beating against the rising smoke as Franco and the federal agents disembarked with military precision. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burning buildings and ash. Even from the airport, the distant screams and crackling fires of the city¡¯s destruction were unmistakable.


    Franco¡¯s shoes hit the ground, and his men gathered swiftly around him, their faces grim beneath the shadow of the unfolding carnage. The third in command (since Johnson was absent) ran forward and saluted. ¡°Sir! What are your orders?¡±


    Franco thought for a moment. Johnson¡¯s words crossed his mind.


    ¡°First division, with me! Let¡¯s take down Shaska!¡± Franco barked. ¡°Second and third divisions¡ªyour orders are to stop the rebel army¡¯s advance. Prioritize saving as many civilians as you can!¡±


    The feds snapped to attention, saluting before breaking off into their squads, weapons drawn as they sprinted into the burning city. Franco exhaled sharply, equipping his sword and shield, his mind already racing ahead to the chaos he was about to face. He warped up to the front of the pack with his Aether Flash to serve as the vanguard.


    He looked around and saw the damage inflicted by the Unclean army: the burning buildings, the corpses of people and once-sacred cattle, the MW graffiti. He had served in the Losanian army during the Great War, but because the Provinces got involved in the conflict so late, he never saw any active combat, with his combat experience relegated to dealing with gangs and bootleggers back home. Now, Shahar was a warzone, and Franco wasn¡¯t just an agent anymore. He was a soldier again, fighting a battle he never expected to face. His grip tightened around his shield. ¡°Stay focused. One mission at a time,¡± he thought.


    Amid the carnage, Franco spotted a longleg man struggling to his feet, his body bruised and battered from an earlier encounter with the Unclean. Blood trickled down his face, his clothes torn and caked with dirt.


    ¡°Sir! You¡¯re injured!¡± Franco called, rushing over. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    The longleg blinked up at him, dazed. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± His gaze fell on Franco¡¯s badge, soldered onto his breastplate above his suit jacket. ¡°The federal government of the United Provinces?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re federal agents from Losan,¡± Franco explained, his voice steady. ¡°We came for a different mission, but given the situation, I¡¯ve made it my priority to help stop these rebels.¡± His words were resolute, his decision final.


    The longleg replied with ¡°thank the gods! The Unclean have lost their minds!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ the ¡®Unclean¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Mister Losanian, there is no time to explain the politics and culture of Panipuri while Shahar burns and innocent people are being slaughtered! You have to help us!¡±


    Franco¡¯s mind raced, weighing his options as he scanned the burning streets. Civilians were dying, buildings crumbling, and the rebels were gaining ground. His original mission gnawed at him, but there was no room for hesitation.


    ¡°New orders!¡± Franco shouted, turning to his men. ¡°First division, abandon the search! Join the second and third divisions¡ªhelp push back the invaders and protect the civilians!¡± His men saluted, their faces reflecting the gravity of the change in plan before they rushed off to join the fray.


    The third in command ran forward and saluted. ¡°Franco! Sir! What about Shaska?!¡±


    ¡°Leave her to me,¡± Franco responded.


    The other agent was shocked. ¡°But sir! She leveled an entire city by herself! Are you sure you can take her on by¨C¡±


    ¡°Follow my orders, officer!¡±


    The agent saluted, and led the rest of the agents away and toward the fighting. Franco glanced down at the longleg, then reached into his pocket, pulling out a crumpled wanted poster of Shaska. The image showed a tall, imposing merwoman, her ever-present cigar hanging from her lips. Beneath her picture were the bold words: WANTED: DEAD OR ALIVE.


    ¡°Have you seen her?¡± Franco asked, holding up the poster for the longleg to see. ¡°Merwoman. Chain smoker. Dangerous.¡±


    The longleg was surprised. ¡°Why¡­ Yes, I did see her. She asked me for directions on how to get to the Smoky Mart on Dhuaan Street,¡± he said, pointing in the direction. ¡°It¡¯s that way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Franco replied. ¡°Please, find shelter somewhere.¡±


    With a quick, rhythmic breath, he tapped into the Aether around him, launching himself into the air in a series of rapid jumps, each one higher than the last. The cityscape stretched out beneath him, burning and broken, but his focus remained sharp. Shaska was out there, and he wouldn¡¯t stop until he found her.


    As he floated over Shahar, his eyes widened as he witnessed the mountain being sliced apart and casually tossed aside.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be good,¡± he muttered.


    <hr>


    Shaska ran toward the Smoky Mart through the burning city, her breath coming in short, ragged bursts. Notably, the logo was different and no longer an image of her smiling face; instead, it bore the likeness of the new boss, former company vice president, Kalynch, a merwoman whose skin was covered black and white stripes with long, gray hair. The sight made her blood boil.


    ¡°That snake¡­ They had their coup ready to go, didn¡¯t they?¡± Shaska growled as she went inside. The familiar scent of tobacco and smoke hit her like a wave, but the inside felt different now¡ªdarker, colder. Longlegs huddled in corners, seeking refuge from the chaos outside, while Smoky Merchants stood guard with pistols and Tommy guns at the ready. She was promptly greeted by three longleg Smoky Merchants pointing handguns at her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the old boss,¡± said one of them dryly, puffing on his cigar.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got orders from corporate to bring you in if you ever set foot in a Smoky Mart again,¡± said the second.


    ¡°Your ¡®incident¡¯ back in the Provinces was a PR disaster for the company, even after the board kicked you out,¡± said the third.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect a parade,¡± she said, eyes glinting with danger. Her voice was low, calm, almost taunting. ¡°But you really think you can take me? Even now?¡±


    The Smoky Merchants didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°We do, seeing as you¡¯re all banged up,¡± the second merchant said, gesturing toward her bleeding wounds. ¡°You look like you barely survived a beating.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not here to shop, I¡¯m here to get your help. I¡¯m sure you all have heard the commotion outside? The literal class war that¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Not our problem,¡± the first Smoky Merchant said with a shrug, blowing a cloud of smoke. He gestured toward the huddled longlegs, their faces pale and trembling. ¡°These folks are paying us top losa for protection right now. Whatever¡¯s going on outside? None of our business.¡±


    Shaska shook her head. ¡°And? You don¡¯t need to be in business as long as I have to realize that the thousands being slaughtered in the city means fewer customers in the long run compared to the couple dozen you got holed up in here.¡±


    The Smoky Merchants didn¡¯t react and held their guns steady.


    ¡°In other words, get off your lazy asses and put your bounty hunting skills to use to save the city!¡± Shaska ordered.


    One of the Smoky Merchants, his face twisted with frustration, pulled the trigger. The gunshot rang out, but Shaska didn¡¯t even flinch. Her hand shot up, catching the speeding bullet between her fingers with effortless precision. She looked at the bullet in her hand, then dropped it to the floor with a soft clink.


    The Smoky Merchant''s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°W-what the hell¡­¡±


    Shaska cracked her knuckles, her voice calm but laced with danger. ¡°You really think corporate told you everything about me? I¡¯m the strongest merwoman alive. It¡¯s freakish, really.


    ¡°Alright, listen, you jerks, here¡¯s the deal: there¡¯s a whole bunch of Unclean raging through the city, killing anyone in sight who isn¡¯t also an Unclean. I¡¯m trying to stop that so thousands of people don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Pfft. Like we¡¯d listen to some crazy scalie broad who killed an entire city,¡± said the second Smoky Merchant.


    ¡°You do know that snake, Kalynch is a scalie broad, too, right?¡± Shaska asked.


    She shook her head again, then said ¡°here¡¯s the plan. You guys aren¡¯t Unclean yourselves, I take it. So, die to them, or die to me.¡±


    The third Smoky Merchant¡¯s eyes widened, but the other two weren¡¯t impressed. They shot at her, but once again, she snatched the bullets out of the air.


    ¡°We can do this all day, fellas.¡±


    The three merchants exchanged uneasy glances. The first one let out a long sigh, the bravado draining from his face as he reached for his radio. ¡°We¡¯re gonna need backup.¡±


    Moments later, the rest of the Smoky Mart¡¯s staff appeared¡ªnearly a hundred longlegs, all armed and ready. But even with their numbers, there was a nervous energy in the air, as if they knew the odds were still against them.


    Shaska was unperturbed. ¡°Once again, I say, die to them, or die to me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ Die to them. We¡¯ll try to save Shahar,¡± said the manager of the store.


    ¡°Excellent choice,¡± Shaska said with a sly smile.


    She left the Smoky Mart, and the employees followed her, one by one, leaving only a small skeleton crew behind to protect the civilians in the store. They were greeted by a horde of Unclean brandishing weapons. Shaska reacted by punching the air as hard as she could.


    The shockwave ripped through the Aether and water vapor, The Unclean were knocked back like ragdolls, their bodies tumbling across the street as the shockwave ripped through the crowd. Before they could recover, the Smoky Merchants charged in, guns blazing, engaging the disoriented enemy.


    As the skirmish between the Smoky Merchants and the Unclean Army ensued, Shaska bore witness to the ground shaking and the mountain in the distance being thrown aside like trash. Her eyes widened like dinner plates.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be good,¡± she muttered.


    <hr>


    Barabar soared over the Panipuri Kingdom on a giant rukh bird from his base in Baagee. From a cabin on the bird¡¯s back, he witnessed the mountain being sliced in two and tossed aside, shattering in the foothills.


    ¡°Excellent¡­ King Balthasar is here. I hope my reactionary nephew is deceased by now.¡±


    He pulled out a gun and pointed it at the pilot of the bird. ¡°Pick up the pace,¡± he growled. ¡°My benefactor is waiting. You will land in the town square leading up to the palace.¡±


    The pilot was sweating profusely. ¡°Yes, Prince Barabar, sir.¡±


    ¡°The time for revolution is here. I shall secure my spot in the new world order. Heaven on Caldris is upon us.¡±


    <hr>


    The red and gold clad soldiers marched over the bedrock where the mountain once stood, with von Ragnar picking up the rear, and his creepy sister right next to him, daintily skipping. They soon stood at what was once the precipice overlooking Shahar, but as von Ragnar had forcefully removed the mountain, nothing stood there anymore. The force marched into the city, with von Ragnar taking note of the destruction.


    ¡°Sad. The masses have had their livelihoods stripped away in the pursuit of a higher goal. Alas, it is a necessary sacrifice to make in pursuit of utopia.¡±


    The group came to the town square a short ways from the palace, which was surrounded on one side by the Unclean army, on the other by Losanian federal agents fighting them. In the middle were citizens of Shahar, fleeing for their lives with nowhere to run.


    Lulupo, Zinnia, Ren, Andy, Roxanne, Carne, and Johnson all met in the town square with intent to march on the palace and force the gates open, but the arrival of the red and gold clad soldiers caught their attention. The fighting came to an abrupt halt when a Minus World soldier blew a horn, drowning out the thoughts of the combatants. Everyone turned to face the noise. Balthasar von Ragnar took his place at the front of the army.


    ¡°Friends! Dear lost sheep! Lend me your ears!¡± Von Ragnar proclaimed in his deep, booming voice that projected out all over the town square after he focused Aether into his vocal cords. ¡°The time for revolution has come! And a new day will dawn upon the world! Rejoice! As your king has arrived!¡±


    He held up his right arm with his palm facing toward the sky, and his cadre of soldiers quickly followed suit.

 XX. Revolution

    Shaska dropped the Unclean she was beating and looked up at the town square less than half a mile away when she heard von Ragnar¡¯s proclamation.


    ¡°King¡­?¡± she thought as she blew smoke and casually used the back of her fist to punch out an Unclean who was sneaking up behind her.


    She turned to the Smoky Hunters, who were also spellbound by the proclamation of the new ¡°king¡±. ¡°Look alive, guys. I¡¯m gonna check this ¡®king¡¯ guy out. Hold down the fort while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Shaska took off for the town square at top speed. Her mind flashed back to her conversation with the lucha promoter gangster, Gil Fernandez, back at Gokashi in the Provinces, and how he was seeking a violent revolution. She flashed back to her conversation with Samudra about how Barabar had become obsessed with utopia and was also seeking revolution.


    ¡°Could it really be¡­?¡± she thought.


    <hr>


    As Samudra came to the town square (with Schwarz slung over his shoulder and Umbra Lux in his hand), von Ragnar walked toward the center, pushing his way through the crowd of terrified Shahari citizens, his armor making loud clanking sounds as he walked. He began to speak further in his thick Dammerungian accent, making him a bit hard to understand as his voice echoed throughout the town square, amplified by him focusing Aether into his vocal cords.


    ¡°Friends! I am here today as your new king! In the aftermath of the Great War, the United Provinces have taken up the position as the global hegemon, ruling with an iron grip! And as each month, each day passes, it becomes clear to the masses of the world that revolution is the answer!


    ¡°Each day, hundreds are slaughtered worldwide by the gangsters, pirates, and bandits that the Global Federation will do nothing to stop because of its greed! Each day, hundreds are killed by Global Federation agents, or worse, normal police! And the Global Federation will cover that up! Each day, hundreds are sold into slavery to be playthings for nobles and the wealthy! And once again, the Global Federation does nothing!


    ¡°Who remains to fill this gap? The Holy Order of Serenicus? Feh! They are the greediest of all! Look at the cathedrals they have built while claiming to help the poor! Feh, I say! This religion is like a drug! And I am here to free you of this oppression! Those who live by the labor of others are taught by religion to practice charity while on Caldris thus offering them a very cheap way of justifying their entire existence as exploiters and selling them at a moderate price tickets to well-being in heaven.


    ¡°It is becoming more and more evident with each passing day that the Global Federation and the Holy Order and the United Provinces are doing nothing more than exploiting the labor of the working class like any two-bit gangster! I believe in one thing only, the power of the human will! Using this, we shall rise! Revolt! Give birth to a new era! An era of true equality! There will be peace, land, and bread for all! I! Am BALTHASAR VON RAGNAR! And I! AM HERE TO BE THE WORLD¡¯S NEW KING! Follow me into the new world order! To UTOPIA!!!¡±


    The combatants in the town square were silent. Shortly after, the Unclean army erupted into applause. Everyone else, on the other hand, remained unamused. The Losanian feds were unsure of who to attack now.


    Shaska entered the town square, having heard von Ragnar¡¯s big speech, with Franco close behind. Franco landed behind her, saying ¡°Shaska the Greedy, by authority of the federal government of the United Provinces, I hereby¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re that agent kid from before,¡± Shaska interrupted. ¡°I think you¡¯ve got bigger problems than me right now,¡± she said, pointing at von Ragnar.


    ¡°I am here to re-enter the world with a NEW WAR! Utopia is on the horizon!¡± von Ragnar declared with his hand held up, palm facing the sky.


    ¡°Brother! I wanna kill someone!¡± Rusila whined.


    Von Ragnar rolled his eyes and looked down at his sister. ¡°You have been good. Pick out one person from the crowd there whose blood you want to spill. Only one, though, Rusila.¡±


    Rusila giggled with glee and daintily skipped forward. The crowd stood there with bated breath, unsure of what was about to happen, all while Unclean continued to raucously cheer for their new king.


    A fed agent saw Franco and ran over to him. ¡°Franco? Sir? W-what should we do¡­?¡±


    Franco¡¯s jaw clenched as he watched Rusila skip through the crowd like a child picking a toy. ¡°Hey!¡± he shouted, pointing his sword at her. ¡°You can¡¯t just kill someone in front of law enforcement! I mean, you shouldn¡¯t kill someone period, but especially not in front of officers of the law!¡±


    Rusila¡¯s skipping slowed, her wide eyes turning toward Franco with curiosity, but the menace in her smile remained. The town square was on the precipice of chaos, everyone waiting to see who would make the first move. ¡°Hi, mister sword guy!¡± she cheerfully exclaimed with a wave.


    Franco, stunned and confused by Rusila¡¯s defiant tone, shouted back, ¡°I said, no killing!¡± His words felt hollow as Rusila continued her eerie skipping through the square.


    ¡°Big bro said I could! So I¡¯m gonna kill someone!¡± she chirped, her voice disturbingly joyful as she locked eyes with Franco.


    In an instant, her hair rippled, and an Aether shockwave blasted through the air. Franco collapsed to his knees, every muscle in his body seizing up under the invisible pressure. He gasped, struggling to form words. ¡°...What¡­? What is this¡­?¡±


    Behind him, the third-in-command of the Losanian feds shouted orders. "Take aim at her! Fire!"


    But before the squad could pull their triggers, Rusila turned her head, flashing a smile that made their blood run cold. Another shockwave rippled from her, and the entire squad collapsed, unconscious before they even hit the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill someone! Big bro said I could!¡± Rusila gleefully announced again. She twirled in place, surveying the crowd. Her fingers danced in the air as she pointed from one member of Worldwide Smoke to the next.


    ¡°Eeny meeny miney moe,¡± she sang, her finger drifting over Lulupo, then Ren, then Andy, and finally Roxanne. ¡°Catch a fish freak by the toe... If he hollers, let him go¡­¡± Her sing-song voice stopped as her finger rested on Andy, her eyes locking with his.


    Andy¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his instincts screaming at him to move, but before he could even blink, Rusila was standing in front of him. In one fluid motion, she drove her fist through his chest, her hand bursting through his back in a sickening display of speed and power.


    Time seemed to stop. Andy¡¯s body went limp, collapsing into her grip as blood pooled at his feet. Rusila pulled her hand out, drenched in his blood, and with a carefree skip, she spun around, her bloodied hand still dripping as she returned to her brother¡¯s side.


    Roxanne, frozen in disbelief, collapsed to her knees beside Andy¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°A-Andy¡­? Are you¡­ okay? Wake up¡­ Please¡­ wake up¡­¡±


    As the other members of Worldwide Smoke (and Johnson) drew their weapons in preparation for combat, von Ragnar turned to them. ¡°Hm? You dare to challenge your king?¡± he growled.


    Shaska stepped forward, her fists clenched, fire burning in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re damn right I do! I don¡¯t give a shit who you think you are! That creepy girl just murdered one of my employees! And it¡¯s my job to make sure she, and you, pay for it!¡±


    Samudra rushed forward, setting Schwarz down gently before trying to intercede. ¡°Lady Shaska, no! You can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, the cheating prince,¡± Shaska interrupted. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Balthasar von Ragnar!¡± Samudra shouted, his voice trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the name,¡± Shaska growled, not taking her eyes off von Ragnar. ¡°I know what he¡¯s done: how he murdered his own family somewhere in Occidentalis and then disappeared.¡± She blew a stream of smoke into the air, her eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯m surprised the media let that story slip through. But none of that matters now. What matters is, I¡¯m not letting him kill my people and get away with it!¡±


    Von Ragnar, amused, tilted his head slightly. ¡°Ah¡­ Shaska the Greedy. You will have no place in the new world order. If you wish to keep your head, wench, you will kneel before your king.¡± His voice grew colder. ¡°In my world, there will be no gods, no masters... only Balthasar von Ragnar. There will be no need for capital or wealth.¡±


    ¡°Oh, can it!¡± Shaska snapped, stepping forward and assuming a fighting stance. ¡°I¡¯m not kneeling for anyone, especially not a delusional tyrant like you!¡±


    The king raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ach¡­ the women, they are equal to the men. Which is to say, all below me.¡± He glared at her, and an Aether shockwave rippled from his eyes, crashing into Shaska. She buckled, dropping to her knees, unable to resist the overwhelming force.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Shaska choked, struggling to breathe as the pressure pinned her down.


    ¡°This,¡± von Ragnar said with a smug grin, ¡°is my potentia, Rex Vi. My sister and I can overpower anyone¡¯s will with our own. The fact that you¡¯re still conscious is impressive, but you are far beneath me. Just give up, wretch.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± a confused Ren asked.


    Von Ragnar laughed. ¡°Truly a potentia befitting a king!¡±


    Her cigar fell from her lips as she trembled. With great effort, Shaska pushed herself to her feet, her body shaking as she breathed in a rhythmic pattern. She focused her Aether into her eyes, trying to sense von Ragnar¡¯s aura, but the sheer magnitude of his power sent chills down her spine. ¡°Impossible¡­ Such power¡­ shouldn¡¯t even exist! Not in tandem with a potentia like that! Only augeres should have that kind of strength¡­ He¡¯s like a walking Aether battery!¡± she thought.


    Von Ragnar smirked, his eyes narrowing as he sent another shockwave crashing into her. This time, it knocked her flat on her tail.


    For the first time in years, Shaska felt fear. Not just the fear of losing, but the primal terror of death. As she staggered to her feet, her legs shaking, she didn¡¯t raise her fists for another fight. Instead, she turned to her crew.


    ¡°Worldwide Smoke,¡± she called, her voice hollow, ¡°we need to leave.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Shaska!¡± Lulupo exclaimed, not retracting his hair. ¡°That girl in the gaudy dress just murdered Andy right in front of us! We can¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fight we can win, pretty boy!¡± Shaska shouted, voice sharp. ¡°This isn¡¯t like Mazurka City! We¡¯ll be six feet under if we try to fight this guy!¡±


    ¡°I prefer mass graves, to be honest,¡± von Ragnar commented. He smiled a crooked smile, then said ¡°you are making a wise decision, Shaska.¡± He shot another wave of Rex Vi at Worldwide Smoke, knocking them over and leaving Roxanne and Carne completely unconscious, foaming at the mouth. The only one still standing was Samudra.


    ¡°This¡­ This is a king¡¯s power?¡± Zinnia choked out.


    ¡°Indeed, it is, girl. You will know your place,¡± said von Ragnar.


    It was then that Barabar¡¯s rukh bird descended and landed in the plaza, the wind from the bird¡¯s wings kicking up dust. The old man disembarked and turned to his benefactor, kneeling in submission.


    ¡°My king! I am humbled in your presence!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Barabar. It is a pleasure to meet you in person. You may rise,¡± von Ragnar replied. ¡°Where is your reactionary nephew?¡±


    Cazimir appeared through the still-cheering crowd, the severed head of the crown prince in his hands. He dropped Ta¡¯Gup¡¯s head at von Ragnar¡¯s feet before kneeling. ¡°Here he is, my lord.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ good. You may rise, Cazimir. You are one step closer to securing your spot in Heaven on Caldris.¡± He drew his sword, then said ¡°kneel once more, Barabar.¡±


    Barabar did what he was told, and von Ragnar placed the blade on Barabar¡¯s shoulder, then on his opposite shoulder. ¡°I hereby dub you my official liaison in the Kingdom of Panipuri. You are my voice in this land. Then, when Minus World¡¯s mission is complete, you will join me as one of my right hand men when I take the presidential mansion in the United Provinces.¡±


    ¡°I am honored, my lord,¡± said Barabar, his voice trembling with gratitude.


    ¡°Now hold on!¡± Samudra shouted, drawing his spear and casually tossing Schwarz¡¯s sword to Worldwide Smoke. ¡°I am Panipuri¡¯s chosen son! I am the one the seer¡¯s prophecy spoke of centuries ago! If there¡¯s one person to rule after my brother¡¯s death, it¡¯s me!¡± He started emitting steam from his body. ¡°You will leave this land at once! Your poisonous ideology has caused enough damage!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, prince, where did this come from?¡± Shaska asked, glancing at Samudra incredulously. ¡°You were practically crapping your pants a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°It is my duty as the last surviving member of the royal bloodline to defend this kingdom!¡± Samudra declared, shrouded in steam.


    Von Ragnar merely chuckled, his gaze shifting lazily toward his sister. ¡°Rusila, you may make an example of him.¡±


    Rusila let out a gleeful cheer, sprinting toward Samudra with childlike enthusiasm. Before the prince could react, she leapt into the air, an Aether Flash propelling her forward as she tore his head off with her bare hands. Samudra¡¯s body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling around him as Rusila tossed his severed head into the air, giggling like a child playing with a ball.


    Von Ragnar turned to the horrified crowd. ¡°People of the Panipuri Kingdom!¡± he boomed across the plaza. ¡°My rule is merciful, but all who dare to rebel will meet the same fate as your princes! My word is absolute!¡± The roar of applause from the Unclean grew louder. ¡°And don¡¯t think I¡¯m not paying attention! The first one to stop clapping will be the next to lose their head! Now! Join me! Soon we will take the United Provinces and the presidential mansion in Oppidapolis!¡±


    Shaska¡¯s stomach churned at the sight of Rusila¡¯s gruesome display. She swallowed hard. ¡°Worldwide Smoke...¡± she choked out, struggling to find her voice.


    Lulupo managed to stand up, and he dropped the assassins he was carrying and picked up Zinnia, Ren, Schwarz, Roxanne, and Carne. The latter three were still unconscious from the effects of blood loss or the Rex Vi. He also picked up Andy¡¯s corpse and Schwarz¡¯s sword. The feds started to regain consciousness and began standing up one by one, along with Franco.


    Shaska smacked her cheeks with both hands to regain her senses. ¡°Get on that bird! We need to make a tactical retreat!¡±


    Shaska and Lulupo headed for the rukh bird at top speed and began to board, but von Ragnar wasn¡¯t having it. He raised his sword decisively and with aplomb, pointing it toward Shaska and company. ¡°You will not leave with your life, Shaska. Someone like you will quickly prove to be a thorn in my side.¡±


    Franco warped in front of von Ragnar with an Aether Flash and clashed swords with the much larger man. Shaska, for her part, noticed this, but said nothing because she didn¡¯t want any further attention on her. She and Lulupo boarded the cabin of the bird quietly.


    ¡°What was that about the United Provinces and the presidential mansion?!¡± Franco shouted. ¡°This just became my problem!¡±


    Von Ragnar was unimpressed, not putting any effort into his sword clash with the agent. ¡°Hm? Are you some kind of Losanian federal agent? All the way out here? Yes, the United Provinces must be destroyed. Along with the Holy Order of Serenicus. Only when the Losanian President is strangled with the entrails of the Sacred Shepherd of the Holy Order will my revolution be complete. Because to punish the oppressors of us sapient beings is clemency, and to forgive them is cruelty.¡±


    Franco¡¯s blood started to boil at that. ¡°Keep your filthy hands off my Holy Order, you bastard! Balthasar von Ragnar, by authority of the federal government of Losan, I hereby put you under arrest!¡±


    ¡°Get us out of here!¡± Shaska ordered the pilot. She pulled out a huge wad of cash and threw it at him, and the pilot made the bird start to fly.


    ¡°Adorable,¡± said von Ragnar. He lazily pulled his sword back, causing Franco to fall forward, then with a single slash, cut off Franco¡¯s sword arm.


    Franco howled in pain as his sword arm fell to the ground. Before von Ragnar could glare at the bird with Rex Vi, however, Franco had dropped his shield and picked up his sword with his off hand, slashing at von Ragnar¡¯ legs. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Franco declared, his voice hoarse with pain. ¡°By Serenicus and the Father Above, you will face justice, Balthasar von Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Could you give me one moment?¡± von Ragnar carelessly asked as he tried to exert Rex Vi on the bird as it flew higher and higher, but Franco wouldn¡¯t allow him. He slashed at von Ragnar again, but chipped the sword on von Ragnar¡¯ armor.


    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent, my liege!¡± Franco shouted. Even as he was missing an arm, he jumped off the Aether in the air with an Aether Bounce technique and attempted to bring his sword down on von Ragnar¡¯s head. Von Ragnar was not amused, and simply sidestepped Franco, then effortlessly cut off both of Franco¡¯s legs at the knees.


    The rukh bird took off, and Franco landed on the ground, screaming in pain. As blood pooled around Franco, von Ragnar looked at the bird flying away and huffed in frustration.


    ¡°Franco!¡± Johnson shouted. The feds circled von Ragnar, paying no attention to the Unclean army who slowly began to stop applauding after Rusila playfully slaughtered one of them for grins. Johnson assumed his half-ostrich form, and ran over to Franco¡¯s mangled body.


    ¡°Are you going to challenge me too, bird?¡± von Ragnar asked derisively.


    Johnson glared at him, then started panicking internally. ¡°I¡­¡±


    His talons dug into the dirt. His breath hitched. He wanted to move, to do something, but his body refused.


    ¡°Agent Johnson, sir! We await your orders!¡± shouted the agent directly below Johnson.


    Johnson froze, unsure of what to do while Franco bled out.


    ¡°Choose wisely, federal pig,¡± von Ragnar growled.


    <hr>


    The rukh bird soared away from the chaos and landed smoothly in the plain beside the Humo Robinson. The group disembarked with haste, the weight of their loss heavy on their shoulders. Carne, groggy but alert, blinked as he struggled to get his bearings. ¡°What... what happened?¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°We lost,¡± Shaska answered bluntly, lighting a fresh cigar. She exhaled a plume of smoke, her expression hard. ¡°Doctor kid, you better patch up the blond pretty boy. He can¡¯t have much blood left.¡±


    Carne, still disoriented, turned to where Schwarz lay, unconscious and pale. His eyes shot open as he checked for a pulse. His breath caught in his throat as he found one: weak, but still there.


    ¡°Lulupo!¡± Carne shouted, his voice cracking with tension. ¡°Get him to the infirmary! He needs emergency surgery and a blood transfusion, immediately!¡±


    ¡°No need to tell me twice,¡± Lulupo said, his usual bravado absent. His hair remained extended, still cradling the unconscious bodies of Schwarz, Roxanne, and Andy¡¯s lifeless corpse. With practiced efficiency, he rushed them toward the airship¡¯s infirmary, his movements smooth despite the gravity of his burden.


    Shaska didn¡¯t waste time. ¡°Snake girl, get those motors going. Full speed. We need to get the hell out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Zinnia replied, her voice steady despite the tension hanging in the air. She darted off to the helm.


    As the crew scrambled to get the airship moving, the engines roared to life, the hum of power surging through the Robinson. Inside, the team was all business, but outside, on the deck of the gondola, Shaska stood alone, her eyes scanning the horizon, though her mind was miles away.


    She puffed on her cigar, her thoughts drifting to the wreckage they had just left behind. Andy. Samudra. The madness they¡¯d barely escaped. And then there was Tributelle, still alive, still fighting, though barely holding on.


    She took a long drag, exhaling the smoke into the sky. Her heart felt the weight of everything pressing down on her like never before.


    ¡°Damn,¡± she muttered under her breath, the only word she could summon to capture the tangle of emotions swirling inside her.

 XXI. Roxanne and Andy

    Several hours passed, and Roxanne lay in the Humo Robinson¡¯s infirmary, still unconscious from the effects of Balthasar von Ragnar¡¯s potentia, on top of her injury from being stabbed by Corcoran. Carne sat next to her, monitoring her vitals, as well as Schwarz¡¯s. A flicker of movement from Roxanne caught his eye.


    ¡°...! Roxanne!¡± Carne¡¯s voice trembled with relief.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Carne?¡± Her voice was barely a whisper.


    Suddenly, reality snapped back into focus. Her eyes widened. ¡°Carne! Where¡¯s Andy?!¡±


    Carne grimaced, then lowered his head, unable to say anything or even meet her gaze. Roxanne grabbed him by his collar, tears forming in her eyes. ¡°I said, WHERE¡¯S ANDY?!¡±


    Carne stood up and said ¡°follow me.¡±


    Roxanne did as she was told and got out of bed. She stumbled a bit, but she readjusted herself, rubbing the bandages on her belly where the stab wound was. She followed Carne as he walked to the Robinson¡¯s morgue, where the dead bounties were usually kept, attached to the infirmary. ¡°No¡­¡± she thought, tears streaming down her face.


    Carne opened the door and pulled out the drawer. And there it was: Andy¡¯s chilled corpse with a massive, bloody, gaping hole in his chest.


    Roxanne''s world crumbled in that instant. She let out a guttural, soul-wrenching wail that reverberated through the gondola. Her knees buckled, and she collapsed over Andy¡¯s body, her sobs uncontrollable. Memories of Rusila¡¯s innocent smile as she drove her fist through Andy''s chest flooded her mind, as vivid as if it had just happened.


    Carne said and did nothing as Roxanne sobbed her eyes out and screamed until she was hoarse. It seemed like this persisted for hours, though in reality it was only about thirty minutes.


    After a solid half hour of screaming and crying, she stood up and said nothing for a good fifteen minutes. She just looked at the corpse, looking at every detail: the gaping hole in his chest, the look of terror on his face. She stood there, then turned around and walked away without saying a word.


    A five-year-old Roxanne hid behind her mother¡¯s skirt. Her mother chuckled and said ¡°it¡¯s okay, Roxanne. You can come out.¡±


    Five-year-old Andy laughed and said ¡°you¡¯re shy!¡± Young Andy ran over and gave her a big (for their size) hug. ¡°We¡¯re friends now! I¡¯ll show you around, Roxie!¡±


    ¡°R-Roxanne¡­?¡± asked Carne.


    Five-year-old Andy brought Roxanne to the beach. Sapphire-shelled turtles crawled up onto the shore to lay their eggs.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ so pretty¡­¡± said young Roxanne, clutching her shabby doll.


    ¡°Mmhmm! They come by once a year! Mommy says that¡¯s why this place is called Blue Turtle Island!¡± Andy replied.


    She said nothing and kept walking. As she walked, she pulled out her hip flask and chugged the whole thing.


    ¡°I think¡­ I wanna start a restaurant¡­¡± said sixteen-year-old Andy.


    ¡°Oh, I just love your cooking!¡± exclaimed sixteen-year-old Roxanne. ¡°You cook even better than my parents!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ maybe we could work together¡­¡± Andy said with a smile. ¡°You could serve drinks.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ like, hooch?¡± Roxanne asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never had it before¡­¡±


    Andy laughed. ¡°My parents have a secret stash of whiskey hidden in the pantry. Let¡¯s try it tomorrow night after our parents go to bed!¡±


    Roxanne reached the kitchen of the Robinson. She started digging through the pantry, and without a word, pulled out a huge bottle of normally contraband high-proof whiskey hidden in a secret compartment.


    Teenage Andy laughed to himself as he poured a glass of the whiskey for himself, then one for Roxanne. They sat together in an empty field, surrounded by a few trees here and there.


    ¡°You sure this is a good idea, Andy?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°Of course! This is the kind of stuff we¡¯re supposed to do when we¡¯re young!¡±


    Time passed in a flash, and soon as it was an hour later. The twin moons were high in the sky.


    Andy hiccuped and his face was flushed bright red. He laughed and asked ¡°how¡­ how ya feelin¡¯... Rrrrrroxie?¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s face was also flushed. ¡°I feel¡­¡± she hiccuped. ¡°Awessssome¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­?¡±


    ¡°I thought of¡­ sssssomething else we¡¯re supposed to do when we¡¯re young¡­¡± Roxanne said with a sly smile on her face.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡¯s that, Roxie?¡± he hiccuped.


    She threw himself at him, and they started to kiss passionately. Soon, the whiskey bottle was knocked over, but neither of them cared.


    Roxanne made her way to the promenade, sat down, and uncorked the bottle. She started drinking it straight with nothing to water it down.


    ¡°They said alcohol is going to be prohibited nationwide. The Supreme Court of Losan says we¡¯re all a bunch of drunks¡­¡± young Roxanne said as she read the newspaper.


    Andy immediately chugged the whiskey glass he had off to the side and exclaimed ¡°What?! What about the business?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Roxanne kept chugging the whiskey. Even as it burned going down her throat, she only paused for a moment to pull out a box of cigarettes. She chose one and lit it up, taking a puff between mouthfuls of whiskey.


    Twenty-one-year-old Andy and Roxanne stood on the beach at sunset, the same beach they had gone to often when they were kids to watch the turtles. ¡°Hey, Roxie?¡± Andy asked, hand in his pocket.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Andy?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Y¡¯know how we¡¯ve been best friends since we were tiny, tiny kids?¡± Andy asked, starting to sweat.


    Roxanne blushed. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ wanna keep doing that until we¡¯re dead¡­¡±


    He pulled out a ring with a tiny sapphire from one of the gem-backed turtles embedded in it. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much, but¡­ I love you, Roxie¡­¡±


    He dropped to one knee. ¡°Will¡­ Will you be my wife?¡±


    Roxanne looked down at him, tears beginning to stream down her face. ¡°Of course I will, Andy! I love you too!¡±


    For thirty minutes, she did nothing but chug whiskey and chain smoke cigarettes. Shaska came into the promenade and sat down next to her. The huge bottle was always three quarters empty, despite it being mostly full when she started. Roxanne showed no outward signs of being drunk, despite having had enough alcohol to kill a man twice her size.


    ¡°Hey, King of Pain, are you there?¡± Shaska asked, snapping her fingers in front of Roxanne¡¯s face. ¡°Helloooooo¡­?¡±


    Roxanne continued to say nothing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you smoked. Most guys find women smoking really unattractive,¡± Shaska said. ¡°But I suppose things are different after the Great War¡­¡±


    Again, Roxanne said nothing, and chugged more whiskey.


    ¡°Well, listen, it¡¯s been a rough day for all of us. Why don¡¯t you make us some dinner and a nice round of drinks?¡±


    Roxanne stopped mid-sip, lowering the bottle and fixing Shaska with a look of disbelief. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked.


    Shaska barely batted an eye. ¡°You know, what I pay you for? We took a huge loss back there,¡± she said, her tone blunt, dismissive.


    The blood rushed to Roxanne¡¯s head. Her vision tunneled, and before she realized it, her grip on the whiskey bottle tightened... then tightened more. She squeezed harder, the tension coiling through her fingers like a vice, until finally the glass shattered in her hand. Whiskey spilled across the table, mixing with the blood that now dripped from her fingers. When she turned to Shaska, there was nothing but raw, demonic rage in her eyes.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I just lost my husband! The love of my life, since we were children! BRUTALLY MURDERED right in front of my eyes by some creepy princess! And your main concern is ¡®Hey, Roxanne, why don¡¯t you make me a drink?!¡¯¡± Her voice shook with venom. ¡°Except you didn¡¯t even say that, did you?! Because in all the time we¡¯ve been together, you STILL don¡¯t know my name! It¡¯s always some random bullshit!¡±


    She blew out a thick cloud of smoke between gritted teeth, her hands trembling as her anger reverberated throughout the Robinson. Members of the crew, except for Schwarz, who was still unconscious, began gathering near the entrance of the promenade, drawn by the commotion. Shaska, for once, was caught off guard.


    ¡°Serenicus damn you, I cannot believe you! You don¡¯t even care that someone just died. Andy wasn¡¯t a person to you, just a lost business venture! Those old employees were right about you! You¡¯re a terrible boss! You don¡¯t know ANY of our names! ¡®Hey, snake girl! Hey, pretty boy! Hey, random name that doesn¡¯t make sense that isn¡¯t Roxanne!¡¯"


    Tears streamed down her face, her words turning more vicious with each passing second. ¡°I¡¯m sick of it! I can¡¯t believe I let you get away with this for so long! You¡­ you don¡¯t care about anyone but yourself! No wonder everyone leaves you! No wonder you¡¯re pushing fifty and still single! Everything, everyone, is just a vehicle to make money for you! And the worst part? I¡¯m stuck with you! I¡¯m on the other side of the planet with no way home, no knowledge of how to sail or fight, wanted as an accessory to mass murder! I¡¯m just a normal woman in a world full of superpowered weirdos! I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Her voice faltered, breaking into sobs once again. Lulupo stepped forward, arms open to console her. But Roxanne¡¯s grief was a maelstrom, and she pushed him away as soon as he touched her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t known life without Andy for twenty years¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m so lost without him! I DON¡¯T KNOW WHAT TO DO!¡± She collapsed into herself, crying uncontrollably.


    Lulupo approached again, this time softer. ¡°Roxie, darling, I¡¯m so¡ª¡±


    ¡°SHUT THE HELL UP!¡± she screamed, shoving him away with renewed fury. ¡°ONLY ANDY GETS TO CALL ME THAT! YOU DEGENERATE CROSSDRESSING QUEER!¡±


    Lulupo staggered back, eyes wide with hurt, but he said nothing. The room was filled with the sound of her sobbing, harsh and ragged.


    Shaska took a slow drag from her cigar, her face impassive as she watched Roxanne fall apart. After a beat, she spoke again, her voice steady. ¡°You wanna learn how to fight?¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s sobs hitched. She looked up, blinking through the tears. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I asked, ¡®Do you wanna learn how to fight?¡¯¡± Shaska repeated, each word sharp, like she was cutting through the fog of Roxanne¡¯s grief.


    ¡°What...?¡± Roxanne wiped at her eyes, her mind still swirling in confusion.


    Shaska leaned back in her chair, blowing a cloud of smoke into the air. ¡°I bet you want revenge on that creepy princess, right? Well, you can¡¯t get it unless you learn how to fight. Any old schmuck can use Aether, it just takes training.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s brow furrowed, trying to process the offer. ¡°Wh-what¡­?¡±


    ¡°All that hooch must¡¯ve messed with your mind a bit,¡± Shaska said, tapping her temple. ¡°Normally, if an employee yelled at me like that, they¡¯d be fired on the spot. But I need muscle if I¡¯m gonna put the hurt on Smoky Mart corporate. So, here¡¯s the deal, you help me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s tears slowed. ¡°Help¡­?¡±


    Shaska nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to use Aether. How to develop a potentia ability. I¡¯ve got connections in Piscomare, military types who can train you further.¡± She exhaled more smoke, her voice lowering slightly. ¡°But this isn¡¯t charity. You need to get it together.


    ¡°Calm down, get your head on straight, and meet me in my room when you¡¯re ready,¡± Shaska said, standing. Without another word, she walked out, leaving the crew in stunned silence.


    <hr>


    In the heart of Oppidapolis, the capital of the United Provinces of Losan, President Gamaliel sat at the head of the Situation Room, his eyes closed as the weight of the world pressed down on him. Around him were his top advisors delivering grim reports about the uprising in Panipuri. The events of the civil war had sent shockwaves through the entire globe, especially with Balthasar von Ragnar¡¯s sudden reappearance on the world stage.


    Gamaliel pinched the bridge of his nose, holding back an oncoming headache as General Persh briefed him on the situation. ¡°We have no idea how large Minus World¡¯s forces truly are. Our estimates suggest that the invasion force that took over Panipuri is around ten thousand strong.¡±


    Gamaliel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ten thousand? That¡¯s not too ba¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the force we know of,¡± Persh interrupted grimly. ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that this is just the tip of the iceberg. We could be looking at millions, Mr. President.¡±


    Gamaliel¡¯s head dropped into his hands, his fingers digging into his temples. ¡°And you lot let this fester for years because¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mister President, we were preoccupied with the Great War. No one saw this coming,¡± Persh defended, shifting uncomfortably in his seat.


    Gamaliel looked up, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Do you even begin to grasp how disastrous this is for my re-election campaign? First, a rogue fed agent wipes out three thousand Losanian civilians, and now this, a full-scale invasion of a sovereign nation by some fanatical army that declares war on the entire world. Not to mention the fact they¡¯re targeting us and the Global Federation directly!¡±


    The room was silent, the gravity of the situation weighing on everyone. Gamaliel reached into a desk drawer and pulled out an ornate bottle of whiskey, pouring himself a highball glass of straight liquor. He threw it back like a soda pop without a second thought, refilling it just as quickly.


    ¡°How the hell did they even muster that much manpower so fast?¡± he asked, his tone sharp as he turned to Persh again. ¡°Tell me what we know about Dammerung. Balthasar von Ragnar is from there, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Persh nodded. ¡°Dammerung is still recovering from the war. They¡¯re drowning in debt after being blamed for the conflict. There¡¯s no way they could fund or field an army capable of challenging us, not this soon.¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re building their forces somewhere else,¡± Gamaliel mused, his hand gripping the glass tighter. He downed the drink in one go, slamming the glass on the desk. ¡°This is a nightmare. Mobilize our forces, send them knocking on Dammerung¡¯s door. Let¡¯s make it clear what happens when you cross the United Provinces.¡±


    ¡°Mister President,¡± Persh said carefully, ¡°we don¡¯t have concrete proof they¡¯re operating out of Dammerung. If we attack them now, especially in their weakened state, the international community will turn against us. We¡¯d be kicking a crippled nation while it¡¯s down.¡±


    Gamaliel turned to FIIG director Jedhoov, fixing him with a steely gaze. ¡°You. What about that fed division we sent to Panipuri? They were supposed to capture Shaska. Where the hell are they?¡±


    Jedhoov shifted nervously. ¡°Sir, I regret to inform you that Shaska got away. The feds retreated as soon as von Ragnar showed up.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful¡­¡± Gamaliel muttered, shaking his head.


    Jedhoov hesitated, then added, ¡°And¡­ this may not be the best time to bring it up, sir, but our intelligence suggests that support for Minus World is growing within our own borders. The youth in particular¡­¡±


    Gamaliel¡¯s head snapped toward him, eyes wide. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Jedhoov continued, ¡°There are agitators in Losan. People see how much wealth we¡¯ve accumulated after the war. They see their bosses getting richer while they struggle with low wages and poor conditions. Some of the unions are becoming more militant, even sympathetic to Minus World¡¯s cause.


    ¡°This could escalate quickly, Mr. President,¡± Jedhoov warned. ¡°The seeds of rebellion are already being sown.¡±


    Gamaliel groaned, rubbing his temples as the room fell silent again.


    <hr>


    The early morning light crept into the Humo Robinson.


    Roxanne''s world remained shattered. She awoke with a pounding headache and stumbled into the kitchen, hoping to fill her flask with whatever alcohol she could find. But as she rifled through the cabinets, her search came up empty.


    ¡°It¡­ it really wasn¡¯t a bad dream¡­¡± she whispered to herself, her eyes falling on her wedding ring. The memories flooded back: Andy¡¯s proposal on the beach, their wedding day, and then his violent death at the hands of Rusila, just yesterday. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she pressed her hand to her mouth, stifling a sob. But after a moment, she wiped her face and composed herself.


    She headed out to the promenade. A Manha Times newsbird swooped down, delivering the latest edition of the paper. Roxanne handed it a losa coin, and as it flew off, she unfolded the paper. The front page was plastered with headlines about Panipuri''s fall and Balthasar von Ragnar''s rise to power. As she flipped through, a collection of wanted posters slid out. When she caught sight of the bounties, her breath hitched.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°This can¡¯t be real¡­¡± she murmured, her pulse racing as she read the numbers. She turned on her heel and bolted toward Shaska¡¯s room, the papers clutched in her hand. She pounded on the door with such force that the sound echoed through the ship.


    After a brief pause, Shaska cracked the door open, her hair wrapped up, her face slathered in green facial goo, and cucumber slices perched on her eyes. ¡°The hell do you want, waitress?! The sun¡¯s barely up!¡±


    ¡°Shaska! You¡¯ve gotta see this! Big profits!¡± Roxanne exclaimed breathlessly, waving the papers in her face.


    Shaska sighed and pulled off one of the cucumber slices. ¡°Fine, come in.¡±


    As Shaska settled back onto her lavish bed, Roxanne thrust the wanted posters into her hands. Balthasar von Ragnar, labeled as "the Black Knight" by the Global Federation, had a staggering bounty of one hundred million losas. His creepy sister, Rusila, dubbed "the Princess," was worth twenty-five million.


    Shaska¡¯s eyes widened as they transformed into shining losa signs, and, with a loud ¡°cha-ching!¡± sound. ¡°Vengeance is gonna make us rich, waitress¡­¡± she chuckled, her eyes returning to normal. ¡°These two are worth more than Alphonse, Bensieg, and Luckiano put together!¡±


    Roxanne, still reeling from the absurdity of it all, raised an eyebrow. ¡°But... Serenicus teaches that vengeance belongs to the Father Above and Him alo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Serenicus? That¡¯s a load of horsefeathers,¡± Shaska said with a dismissive wave of her hand, pulling out a fresh cigar. ¡°We¡¯re not here to pray, girl, we¡¯re here to get rich. And what better way to do it than bringing these clowns in? It''ll teach the feds not to mess with us, pay off a good chunk of my debt, and give you the closure you¡¯re looking for!¡±


    Roxanne bristled at Shaska¡¯s blasphemous words, her expression tightening, but she held her tongue. ¡°You... said you¡¯d teach me how to fight. How to use Aether and maybe develop a potentia. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    ¡°That I did, girl, that I did,¡± Shaska nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s just one problem¡­ it¡¯s been so long since I developed my potentia¡­ it¡¯s instinct at this point. You do it long enough, and you stop thinking about it.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s face flushed with barely contained frustration. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    Shaska wiped the goo from her face. ¡°Look, when you¡¯ve been doing this as long as I have, manipulating Aether becomes second nature. What I can tell you is this: it¡¯s all about mastering your breathing, syncing it with the flow of Aether around you. Once you¡¯ve nailed that, and have gone through some heavy personal trauma, much like what you¡¯ve been through recently, you might unlock a potentia all your own.¡±


    Roxanne crossed her arms, her patience thinning. ¡°Uh-huh. And how long is that supposed to take?¡±


    ¡°You could always ask one of the pretty boys for help,¡± Shaska shrugged, clearly unbothered.


    Roxanne sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Thanks for nothing.¡±


    As she turned to leave, she paused in the doorway. ¡°You know, I¡¯d say I¡¯m sorry for yesterday, but I¡¯m really not. Every word I said was true. You are a real bitch, Shaska.¡±


    Roxanne lit a cigarette, taking a long, slow drag as she stared down the woman in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Lulupo about training when he wakes up. I¡¯m going to start breakfast. I¡¯m no Andy¡­ but I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    As Roxanne began to leave, Shaska gritted her teeth, visibly tense. ¡°Roxanne, wait.¡±


    She stopped, glancing back over her shoulder. ¡°So, you do know my name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... complicated,¡± Shaska replied with a sigh. ¡°Look, potentia abilities come from deep personal trauma. And, for the sake of business relations, I guess I owe you mine. Why I¡¯m such a bitch, as you put it.¡±


    Intrigued, Roxanne raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

 XXII. Shaska, part one

    The Piscomare Kingdom (known to its residents as "Fiskariki") is renowned for its breathtaking underwater beauty, nestled between the continents of Rioja and Cartagius, often described as an aquatic paradise. Gleaming coral reefs, vibrant schools of fish, and an endless expanse of deep, tranquil waters, Fiskariki¡¯s allure was irresistible to the wealthy who came from the surface to marvel at its treasures. The merwomen of the kingdom, fabled for their unparalleled beauty, only added to the kingdom''s reputation.


    But beneath this pristine exterior lay a much darker reality. Hidden from the surface dwellers and sheltered tourists was the capital''s grim underbelly: the slums of Tunabyr. Here, in the shadows of the grand metropolis, the poorest merfolk lived in squalor. The deeper one swam, the more the light faded, and with it, any hope for a better life. In these depths, crime ruled. Gang violence, rampant kidnappings, and brutal raids by surface marauders were everyday horrors. The Tunabyr Police turned a blind eye, overwhelmed by the lawlessness and, at times, complicit in it.


    And in this era, the era of Shaska¡¯s childhood, long before the Great War and the establishment of the Global Federation to clean up the slums, there was no hope. It is often said that the love of Serenicus couldn¡¯t even reach down to the slums of Tunabyr.


    <hr>


    A six-year-old Shaska darted through the sunlit waters off the coast of Perchburg, the middle-class suburb of Tunabyr, her laughter bubbling through the water as she playfully chased a brightly colored fish. The day was warm, unusual for the normally cold Fiskariki, and the sunlight filtered through the surface, casting a shimmering glow over the landscape.


    Despite her young age, Shaska was already tall, standing at five feet, her height drawing frequent comments from strangers, though she paid them no mind. She swam toward a large rock, ready to lie back and soak in the warmth of the sun that filtered through the water. But before she could relax, a familiar voice called out from above.


    "Shaska!" Her older sister Korla¡¯s voice rang out. At ten years old, Korla was petite in comparison to her younger sister, but no less energetic. "Mom and Dad say it''s time for lunch!"


    With a gleeful cheer, Shaska responded, ¡°Coming, Korla!¡±


    She shot up through the water with a powerful kick of her legs and tail and joined her sister. The two swam toward the surface bubble that encapsulated Perchburg. Awaiting them on dry land were their parents, Isak and Astrid. Isak¡¯s golden skin and thick mustache made him an imposing figure, but his eyes gleamed with warmth as he watched his daughters approach. Astrid, an elegant merwoman, stood at his side in a flowing violet gown that complemented her own purple skin. Her long, delicate fingers adjusted her dress as she smiled at her daughters.


    Isak was the man behind the success of "Isak''s Fine Smokeables," the kingdom¡¯s most prestigious cigar brand, famous for its innovative waterproof tobacco. His chain of cigar shops spanned the kingdom, with at least one in every major town, making the family wealthy beyond most merfolk¡¯s wildest dreams. Because of this, Astrid had the privilege of being a full-time mother, dedicating her life to raising Shaska and Korla in comfort.


    "Get dressed, Shaska! We''re going downtown to the Tuna Tuna Bistro!" Korla¡¯s voice carried a hint of excitement as she swam up to Shaska, already dressed in her finest purple gown.


    Shaska''s face lit up like the sun overhead. "Tuna Tuna Bistro?! That¡¯s my favorite! All the prettiest merwomen work there, and they make the best clam pizza!"


    Isak and Astrid shared an amused glance. Their younger daughter¡¯s exuberance never failed to lift their spirits, no matter how often life beat her down.


    They headed back to their luxurious home briefly so Shaska could change into her favorite pink dress, an outfit she loved for the way it sparkled under the sunlight. Soon, the family found themselves seated at the best table in the Bistro, with their meal already being prepared. The clinking of silverware and the low hum of conversation filled the restaurant, but the only thing Shaska could focus on was the promise of her beloved clam pizza.


    As they waited, Isak leaned back in his chair, puffing on his cigar. ¡°Well, darling, once the deal for the new shop in uptown Tunabyr goes through, I think we¡¯ll finally have enough for that house we¡¯ve been dreaming of.¡±


    Astrid''s face lit up. ¡°You mean...?¡± she asked, her voice filled with hope.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Isak replied with a satisfied nod. ¡°We¡¯ll finally be able to move to Marinatha¡¯s Vineyard.¡±


    Astrid clapped her hands together in delight. ¡°Oh, how wonderful! Isn¡¯t that exciting, girls?¡±


    Korla and Shaska exchanged a glance. Korla frowned slightly. ¡°But... what about our friends?¡±


    Astrid leaned forward, her voice gentle and reassuring. ¡°You can always make new friends, Korla. Marinatha¡¯s Vineyard is even safer, and it¡¯s a better place for you two to grow up. We won¡¯t have to worry about surface ruffians causing trouble like they do here in Perchburg.¡±


    Shaska¡¯s brow furrowed in thought, her mind working through the implications of moving to a new place. ¡°But... will there be a Tuna Tuna Bistro there? I wanna go there every day!¡± she exclaimed, her innocent concern pulling a laugh from her father.


    Isak shook his head, chuckling. ¡°No, no Tuna Tuna Bistro, I¡¯m afraid, but there¡¯ll be even better food. And who knows, you might even meet a nice boy to marry.¡±


    Shaska giggled, her earlier concern forgotten. ¡°My wedding¡¯s gonna be the best ever! I¡¯ll wear the sparkliest dress!¡±


    Astrid smiled at her daughter¡¯s enthusiasm, while Korla rolled her eyes good-naturedly.


    The family finished their lunch amid laughter and conversation, leaving a generous tip before heading back home as the warm waters of Fiskariki shimmered around them.


    <hr>


    The next morning, Shaska and Korla were awoken by their mother to go to school. It was a fairly normal day, and the girls returned home to their mother.


    ¡°Welcome home, sweeties! How was school?¡± Astrid asked her daughters.


    ¡°It was fun! I learned that if I have ten clams and take away five, then I only have five clams left!¡± Shaska explained.


    Korla was much less enthusiastic than her sister. ¡°I said goodbye to my friends today¡­¡± she said, tears forming in her eyes.


    ¡°Korla, honey, we¡¯re not leaving tomorrow,¡± Astrid said with a smile. ¡°It all depends on if your father is able to close the deal for his business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means,¡± Korla and Shaska said in unison, tilting their heads.


    Suddenly, the front door flew open. In swam Isak, carrying a half-empty bottle of hard liquor in his hand. His face was flushed with blood. He opened the bottle to drink more, but as he was underwater, the booze just floated out. He hastily tried to slurp it up.


    ¡°H-Honey¡­ are you drunk?¡± asked a worried Astrid.


    Isak hiccuped and said ¡°what are ya, my mother?¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Korla asked, also worried.


    Isak giggled with an unsettling glee. ¡°I lost it! I lost errything!¡±


    ¡°Isak, what do you mean you lost ever¨C¡± Astrid tried to say.


    ¡°Whole business! Down the drain!¡± Isak exclaimed. ¡°The king passed a new law outlawing tobacco! Said too many b-bandits and p-pirates are coming here to steal it and it¡¯s sooooo addictive! So poof! My whole business is gone!¡±


    ¡°Isak¡­ how horrible!¡± Astrid said, trying to console her husband.


    ¡°Then¡­ I beddit all!¡± Isak exclaimed with a hiccup.


    Astrid really looked confused and worried now. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean, honey?¡±


    ¡°Once th¡¯decree came down, I took all out savings out the bank and beddit all on th¡¯seahorses!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Astrid murmured, covering her mouth.


    ¡°And I won! We got millions!¡± Isak declared, almost triumphantly.


    Astrid''s expression softened a bit. ¡°And then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then I beddit all again! ¡®N¡¯ lost!¡± Isak declared again, tone unchanged.


    Astrid''s face contorted to utter despair. ¡°Isak¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause come hell or high water, we were gonna go to Marinatha¡¯s Vineyard! I wanna give m¡¯family th¡¯life they deserve!¡±


    ¡°Mommy? D-Daddy?¡± Shaska stammered.


    ¡°Don¡¯ worry ¡®bout it, baby,¡± said Isak, stumbling over his words. He turned back to his wife. ¡°Now¡­ where¡¯s m¡¯dinner?¡±


    Astrid was furious. ¡°You just wasted our life savings after losing your job¡­ AND YOU WANT ME TO COOK YOU DINNER?!¡±


    ¡°Dear. Mmmmake me m¡¯dinner,¡± Isak growled. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t wanna¡ª¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T WANT TO WHAT?!¡± Astrid shouted.


    Isak swam over and struck his wife in the face, right in front of their daughters. ¡°I said where¡¯s m¡¯dinner, woman?!¡±


    Astrid''s fury remained, but she became deathly afraid as well. ¡°Girls, go to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°But momm¨C¡± Korla tried to say.


    ¡°GO!¡±


    The sisters swam off, and Isak grabbed his wife by the collar and struck her again, shouting ¡°WHERE¡¯S M¡¯DINNER?!¡±


    Shaska was initially going to swim to her own room, but she was so terrified by the sound of her parents fighting that she swam into Korla¡¯s room and sobbed while her sister held her.


    <hr>


    The next morning, Shaska and Korla were abruptly woken by their mother, her voice softer than usual. ¡°Girls, time to get up. You¡¯ve got school,¡± Astrid called. She tried to maintain an air of normalcy, but her bruised eye said otherwise.


    Shaska rubbed her eyes and sat up, confusion mixing with a creeping dread. "M-Mommy, what happened to your face?" she peeped.


    Astrid, still wearing a strained smile, winced as she gently touched her injury. ¡°Mommy and Daddy had a little¡­ disagreement last night, that''s all,¡± she said.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Korla¡¯s face mirrored her younger sister¡¯s anxiety. ¡°A disagreement¡­ like with words, right?¡± she pressed.


    Astrid hesitated before responding, her tone weary, ¡°Something like that, dear. Now, start packing your things. We¡¯re moving to Anglerfish Heights as soon as we can.¡±


    Both girls froze. ¡°Anglerfish Heights?¡± Korla repeated in disbelief. ¡°But, Mommy, you said only the poorest of the poor live there! Why are we moving there?¡±


    Astrid looked away for a moment. "Your father lost his job, and we... we can''t afford to stay here anymore," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "But¡ª" Korla began, but Astrid interrupted, her voice strained with bitter resignation.


    ¡°It¡¯s all we can afford now, Korla.¡± After a brief pause, she muttered ¡°I used to be the most sought-after girl in Fiskariki¡­¡±


    Shaska and Korla exchanged a bewildered glance. Astrid sighed, shaking her head as if to dispel the regret that hung in the air. ¡°Go to school. And try not to wake up your deadbeat father on the way out.¡±


    As they moved toward the door, Shaska and Korla caught sight of Isak, passed out on the couch, an empty bottle of liquor floating beside him. His face bore a fresh black eye that mirrored his wife¡¯s. Neither sister spoke, but the image burned itself into their minds.


    <hr>


    The week passed like a haze, and before they knew it, the family had moved to their new home: a rundown apartment in Anglerfish Heights. The cramped, damp space was a far cry from their comfortable life in Perchburg. The building itself seemed barely able to stand, the walls coated with grime and graffiti. The air was thick with the stench of decay and desperation. Everywhere they looked, people either lay slumped in drunken stupor or stumbled through the slums, their faces gaunt and hollow from hunger or addiction.


    Shaska¡¯s heart sank as she took in her new surroundings."This... this is our new home?" she whispered.


    Her mother, standing behind her with a vacant stare, could only nod. Astrid''s once vibrant spirit had been drained, replaced by a dull resignation to their fate.


    From that day forward, Anglerfish Heights, a wretched hive of poverty, crime, and despair, became the place where Shaska grew up. It was a world where hope struggled to survive, and those who did live in it were left to fend for themselves against a cruel and uncaring reality.


    <hr>


    Three years after moving to Anglerfish Heights, the once-picturesque image of family life had long since dissolved into a routine of violence and despair. Every night, Isak and Astrid fought, sometimes with words, sometimes with fists. It had become predictable. Each day, Isak would leave the rundown apartment, supposedly to find work in the bustling city of Tunabyr, but most days, he came back drunk, having spent his time begging and squandering his "earnings" on the cheapest liquor he could find.


    The only time Isak and Astrid seemed to get along was when they were too drunk to care, the shared bottles of booze forming a brief truce between them. But even that peace came at a price, as their drunken rage would inevitably spill over onto their daughters. Nine-year-old Shaska bore the brunt of it, her once-bright eyes now dulled by the bruises she carried on her skin: black eyes, swollen cheeks, and the constant ache of injuries from the beatings.


    ¡°This is for your mother¡¯s sake!¡± Isak would slur as he struck her. ¡°Don¡¯t want me hittin¡¯ her, do ya?!¡±


    And Astrid, who had once been a caring mother, was no better. ¡°I coulda been a supermodel! The most beautiful woman in all of Fiskariki!¡± she would scream, her voice hoarse from the alcohol. ¡°But I had you two brats instead! I was HOT before you ruined my life!¡±


    Shaska had learned early on to grit her teeth and endure the blows. There was no escape, no refuge from the cycle of abuse. But in the chaos, there was one thing that gave her hope: her older sister, Korla. At thirteen, Korla had become her protector, her shield. Despite being much smaller than her younger sister, Korla had grown into a tough and skilled fighter. She fought back where Shaska could not.


    Korla¡¯s hands were as quick as her wits, and she had become a skilled pickpocket, stealing from anyone she could to provide food and scraps for her and Shaska. The two girls roamed the murky waters of Anglerfish Heights, unsupervised and neglected, but always together. Their parents barely noticed when they were gone, too caught up in their own misery to care. Some nights, when home was too unbearable, they¡¯d escape to the beach. It was the only place that still felt like a piece of their old life.


    One evening, the sisters stood on the same beach they had played on as children, though the carefree days of their youth seemed far behind them. The once-glimmering sands were now darkened by their harsh reality. Korla had learned something new, a secret power she¡¯d picked up from a wandering drifter.


    ¡°So, this crab guy, Rackham,¡± Korla began, her voice hushed as if sharing a dangerous secret, ¡°he told me Aether is like the world¡¯s lifeblood¡­ and you can breathe it in. Like this.¡±


    She inhaled in a specific rhythm, her body subtly shifting as she absorbed the energy around her. Shaska watched in awe as her sister¡¯s body seemed to hum with power.


    ¡°See that?¡± Korla said. ¡°I just absorbed some Aether from the planet. Now, watch this.¡±


    With a calm focus, Korla extended her hand toward a nearby tree. A faint ripple of energy shimmered in the air, and with a sharp crack, the tree split in two, the sound echoing across the beach. Shaska¡¯s mouth fell open in amazement.


    ¡°WOW! Woooow!¡± Shaska exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement as she hopped up and down. ¡°Teach me! Teach me!!¡±


    Korla chuckled softly, reaching up and ruffling her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°I will, Shaska. But it takes time and practice. You¡¯ve gotta learn to control it.¡±


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Shaska felt a spark of hope. In the midst of the hell they lived in, her sister was showing her a way to fight back, a way to rise above the pain and the chaos.


    <hr>


    Another month passed, and while out exploring one day, Korla swam far from the grim waters of Anglerfish Heights. Her curiosity led her toward the surface, away from the murk and despair of the slums, and what she found took her breath away. Without hesitation, she dove back down into the depths, her heart racing, eager to share her discovery.


    She swam furiously, returning to the dingy, oppressive streets of Anglerfish Heights, and immediately grabbed her sister. ¡°Shaska, you have to see this!¡± Korla exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement.


    Intrigued by her sister¡¯s urgency, Shaska didn¡¯t hesitate. The two sisters swam together along the ocean floor, leaving behind the gloom of the slums. Eventually, they came upon a steep rock wall that jutted up from the seabed.


    ¡°Up here!¡± Korla called, already swimming toward the surface. ¡°You won¡¯t believe your eyes!¡±


    Shaska followed closely, her heart pounding with anticipation. And when they finally broke the surface, Shaska¡¯s eyes widened in awe.


    Korla had been right, Shaska could hardly believe what she was seeing. It was the most mesmerizing display of lights and colors they had ever witnessed. Above them, the sky danced with glowing lanterns and fireworks, casting radiant reflections on the ocean¡¯s surface. What they had stumbled upon was the light festival of Sambala, a Serenist celebration that was most beloved in the island country of Rioja.


    ¡°Korla¡­ you were right¡­¡± Shaska whispered, completely spellbound.


    Korla smiled, watching her sister''s face light up in wonder. ¡°Also¡­¡± she added mischievously, reaching into the vest she wore for her pickpocketing schemes, ¡°I swiped something from Dad to make today extra special.¡±


    From her vest, Korla produced two waterproof cigars and a box of waterproof matches. Shaska¡¯s eyes widened, not just in shock, but also in a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    ¡°Cigars?! But, Korla! I thought the king banned those years ago!¡± Shaska whispered, looking around as if someone might catch them.


    Korla grinned and popped a cigar into her mouth. ¡°Dad still has a stash hidden away. I figured, why not? I thought it would be cool if we just floated here, smoked a bit, and watched the lights.¡±


    She handed a cigar to Shaska, who hesitated but took it anyway. Korla struck a match and lit Shaska¡¯s cigar first.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun!¡± Korla said with a playful smile.


    Shaska took her first puff, and immediately started coughing and wheezing, the harsh smoke burning her throat. ¡°I¡­ How does Daddy¡­¡± she wheezed, ¡°How does Daddy do this all the time?¡±


    Korla, already lighting her own cigar, started coughing just as hard. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he sure thinks it makes him look cool,¡± she laughed through the coughs. ¡°Probably the only cool thing about him.¡±


    Shaska, still sputtering from the smoke, couldn¡¯t help but laugh too. Even at nine, she was well aware of what their parents had become. Despite the coughing and the sting in their lungs, it felt good to laugh together like that.


    For hours, the sisters floated there in the gentle waters near Rioja, puffing on their cigars and watching the vibrant colors of the festival illuminate the night sky. It was almost enough to make them forget the nightmare waiting for them back home.


    The hours passed, and the festival began to wind down. The fireworks stopped, and the glow of the lanterns slowly dimmed, leaving only the soft shimmer of the moon reflecting on the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ head back, Shaska,¡± Korla said quietly, a sense of heaviness settling over her. She knew what awaited them in Anglerfish Heights.


    Shaska, too, felt the weight of returning to the slums. She glanced downward into the dark depths of the ocean, where their home lurked beneath the surface. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    But neither of them moved. They floated there in the quiet stillness, unwilling to let the magic of the moment end.


    ¡°Hey, Korla?¡± Shaska finally said, her voice soft.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shaska said. She swam closer to her sister and wrapped her arms around her in a tight hug. Korla smiled and hugged her back, holding her close as if to protect her from everything they¡¯d have to face when they returned.


    For several minutes, they just held each other, savoring the moment of peace and sisterhood. Then, with a deep breath, they dove back down into the darkness, ready to face whatever came next.


    <hr>


    The sisters swam back down to Anglerfish Heights. The bright lights and wonder of the surface world now seemed like a distant memory as they approached the dark, dilapidated streets of their home. Before they could reach the ramshackle apartment, however, their path was blocked.


    Standing in front of them was a towering, crab-like merman. He stood around ten feet tall, his enormous frame casting a shadow over the sisters. He crossed two of his eight arms and spoke to the girls in a deep, gravelly voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, girls?¡±


    Korla didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Hey, Rackham. What¡¯s up?¡± she asked, her voice calm but alert.


    Shaska, on the other hand, instinctively began to shrink behind her sister, cowering before the imposing figure.


    ¡°Relax, Shaska,¡± Korla said, glancing over her shoulder with a reassuring smile. ¡°This is the guy who taught me how to use Aether, remember?¡±


    Shaska didn¡¯t feel much comfort, but she nodded, trying to trust her sister¡¯s judgment.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Rackham rumbled, but there was a heaviness in his tone that Korla picked up on. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve fallen on some hard times¡­ And I¡¯ve gotta teach you something else now.¡±


    Korla¡¯s eyebrow arched at his words. ¡°What do you mean, hard times? Everyone in Anglerfish Heights is always in hard times¡­¡±


    Rackham lowered his head slightly. ¡°I owe the mob¡­ a lot of piscos. Too much. And I need to pay them back, fast.¡±


    Korla¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What the hell does that have to do with us?¡± she asked sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, girls. Really, I am,¡± Rackham said, genuine regret lacing his words. ¡°But to pay off my debt¡­¡± He paused, struggling with the weight of what he was about to say. ¡°You two gotta come with me.¡±


    Korla¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and Shaska looked nervously between her sister and the massive merman. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?!¡± Korla shouted, stepping protectively in front of Shaska even further.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t resist,¡± Rackham said, his voice low and almost pleading. ¡°Cute girls like you will fetch a high price. The mob¡¯ll forgive my debt if I hand you over.¡±


    Shaska let out a terrified scream as Rackham reached for her. Reflexively, Korla reacted, her fist swirling with Aether as she delivered a powerful punch to his gut. The impact cracked his tough crab carapace, causing Rackham to stagger back in pain.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Korla yelled, fury blazing in her eyes. ¡°I thought we were friends!¡±


    Rackham winced, holding his abdomen where Korla had struck him. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, Korla. I¡¯m desperate. It¡¯s either you girls¡­ or me.¡±


    ¡°Shaska, get out of here,¡± Korla ordered, not taking her eyes off Rackham.


    ¡°But, Korla!¡± Shaska cried, her voice trembling with fear.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll take care of him! Go home, now! I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise,¡± Korla said, flashing her younger sister a reassuring smile.


    Tears welled up in Shaska¡¯s eyes, but she nodded and swam away as fast as she could, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Rackham made a move to chase after her, but Korla wasn¡¯t about to let him. She lunged at him, tripping him as he attempted to pursue her sister. He fell hard against the ocean floor.


    ¡°Had enough?¡± Korla growled, standing tall over him.


    Rackham slowly rose to his feet, his expression grim. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be sold as a slave. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s either you or me, Korla,¡± he said, his voice filled with regret but also determination.


    ¡°Bring it,¡± Korla spat, assuming her fighting stance, ready for whatever was about to come next.


    <hr>


    Shaska swam as fast as her trembling body could carry her, eventually reaching the dingy apartment. She burst through the door, tears streaming down her face, her heart aching with fear and worry for her sister. Inside, her parents were in the middle of yet another fight, their voices already raised in anger.


    ¡°M-Mommy! D-Daddy!¡± Shaska cried, her voice shaking. ¡°It¡¯s K-Korla! There was this big guy, and he tried to take me, and I¡ª¡±


    Isak, already drunk, turned to his daughter and slapped her hard across the face, sending her reeling backward. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, you little brat! Don¡¯t bother us with your nonsense!¡± he snarled.


    Astrid, equally intoxicated and enraged, shouted at her husband. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything important, YOU DEADBEAT!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you damn whore!¡± Isak shouted, striking his wife across the face with the back of his hand.


    Shaska couldn¡¯t take it. She sobbed uncontrollably as she swam away, heading for the small room she shared with Korla. She curled up on her bed, tears soaking the pillow as she rocked herself, muttering over and over, ¡°She¡¯ll be back¡­ She¡¯ll be back¡­¡±


    But Korla never came home.

 XXIII. Shaska, part two

    Shaska woke up the next morning, tears still clinging to her cheeks as she lay in the small room she once shared with Korla. No sign of her sister. The events of the previous day rushed back, from the joy of the light show to the terror of Korla¡¯s fight with Rackham. Her thoughts spiraled, wondering if her sister was alive or had been kidnapped, or worse, sold to the surface as a slave.


    But, through the swirling emotions in her mind, one thought stood at the front, almost shamefully loud.


    "I need another cigar..."


    The craving gnawed at her. She swam quietly out of her room, passing her parents, who were passed out drunk on the couch after another night of yelling and violence. Her black eye throbbed as she slipped into their room and began searching through drawers and cabinets. After a few minutes of digging, she found her prize: a small stash of waterproof cigars hidden in the back of a drawer, alongside a box of matches.


    She smiled to herself. She had seen her father sell these for a lot of money back when tobacco was legal. And then an idea crept into her mind.


    "When Daddy sold these, he made a lot of money... Maybe... I could sell them too? That way I could get some food without having to steal it or hunt for it myself!"


    Grabbing a handful of cigars and stuffing them into her dress, Shaska swam toward downtown Tunabyr. She kept to the alleys, staying in the shadows where she wouldn¡¯t draw attention. The people who came through these alleys, homeless, desperate, hungry, weren¡¯t going to ask many questions. If anything, the fact that it was a little girl offering illegal cigars made the deal more enticing. Shaska didn¡¯t know the first thing about pricing, but even at five piscos a cigar, she managed to sell five of them.


    Twenty-five piscos in hand, she made her way to the place she had dreamed of years: the Tuna Tuna Bistro.


    She walked in and sat alone, her black eye drawing more attention than she realized as she ordered a clam pizza. When the waitress brought the check, she stared at Shaska with a look of both pity and concern.


    "Uh¡­ Miss? Where are your parents?" the waitress asked gently.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t have parents...¡± Shaska lied, her voice barely a whisper.


    The waitress¡¯s face softened immediately. ¡°You poor thing...¡±


    She turned and walked toward the back of the restaurant. Shaska saw her speaking with a man in a fine suit, who soon came out to greet her. He was tall, blue-skinned, and his hair was perfectly coiffed, a stark contrast to the grime and sadness of Shaska¡¯s life.


    ¡°Hello there, little one,¡± he said in a smooth voice. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Shaska shifted uncomfortably in her seat. ¡°Shaska,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Well, Shaska, my name¡¯s Halvor.  I¡¯m the manager and proprietor of this establishment. Can I ask where you got the money to pay for your meal?¡±


    She instinctively pressed her chest, where she had hidden the remaining cigars. ¡°Uh... I found it...¡± she muttered, trying not to make eye contact.


    Halvor''s brow furrowed. ¡°Shaska, we don¡¯t serve criminals here. You need to come back with some clean money next time.¡±


    ¡°Clean? But it¡¯s not muddy or anything,¡± Shaska replied.


    Harvis sighed, realizing the child didn¡¯t understand the concept. ¡°Shaska... what are you hiding?¡±


    For a moment, Shaska thought she could lie again, but the words caught in her throat. Slowly, she pulled out the cigars she had tucked away.


    ¡°Shaska! Tobacco is illegal! Where did you get these?¡± Halvor asked.


    Tears welled up in her eyes again as she stood to run, but Halvor stopped her with a soft grip on her arm. ¡°Wait... listen, I can help you.¡±


    Shaska froze. She looked up, confused.


    ¡°All the waitresses here... they¡¯ve had hard lives too, like you. I helped them get back on their feet, and I can help you. How old are you, Shaska?¡±


    ¡°Nine,¡± she muttered.


    Halvor shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Nine years old, and already wrapped up in black market dealings...¡± He thought for a moment. ¡°Okay, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. You can work in the back for now, washing dishes. If you stay out of trouble until you¡¯re older, say sixteen, you can work up front as a waitress. That way, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of the police.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shaska asked, hope in her voice.


    Halvor nodded. ¡°Really. You¡¯ll be safe here. And you¡¯ll get free meals, too. You¡¯re a growing girl, after all.¡±


    Tears of relief welled up in Shaska¡¯s eyes as she smiled for the first time in what felt like forever. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Halvor...¡±


    She left the restaurant with her heart feeling lighter, though the weight of her situation hadn¡¯t disappeared entirely.


    Two of the waitresses standing in the back exchanged nervous glances.


    ¡°Only nine and he¡¯s¡­ Serenicus¡­¡± one of them muttered, disgusted.


    <hr>


    Days turned into weeks, which turned into months, which turned into years. Shaska saw neither hide nor hair of Korla, and dealt with constant beatings from her drunkard parents. She stayed away from the main part of Anglerfish Heights for fear of running into Rackham again. But still, she held a grudge against him for whatever had happened to Korla. She made a promise to herself that she would get stronger so she could beat him and find out exactly what happened to her sister that day.


    In the time between her meeting with Halvor and her sixteenth birthday, Shaska spent much of her time in the forest on the outskirts of Tunabyr. She practiced her Aether mastery by challenging sea creatures (which she usually ate) and punching down trees with her bare hands. In the afternoon, she would head downtown to the Tuna Tuna Bistro to wash dishes and have dinner, then head back to her ramshackle apartment in Anglerfish Heights for the night. By that point, her parents didn¡¯t really care where she went, and were mostly focused on hating each other.


    When Shaska was thirteen, the beatings her parents gave her stopped, because they were too weak to hurt her anymore due to her Aether training. It also helped that she was seven feet tall at that point, towering over her father. She fully emancipated herself and moved to the forest full time, still making daily trips downtown to work and eat.


    Finally, Shaska¡¯s sixteenth birthday rolled around, and she spent it with the friends she made at the restaurant. Halvor even got her a special cake for the occasion.


    ¡°My¡­ she¡¯s filled out quite nicely¡­¡± he thought as he eyed her rather large chest.


    <hr>


    Shaska moved into a complex of apartments not too far from the restaurant, paid for with the money she earned from her job as a waitress, plus some extra from Halvor. Waitress training went smoothly, and she became a popular waitress at the establishment due to her beauty, even among the other waitresses, and her¡­ assets. There were many who wanted to be served by the eight foot tall, drop dead gorgeous merwoman.


    Halvor was no exception.


    After a long night shift, Halvor approached Shaska as she was getting her money together to turn in for the night.


    ¡°So¡­ Shaska, how was your shift tonight?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Halvor. It was alright. I made some decent tips,¡± she responded with a smile.


    ¡°Good¡­ Good.. say, how about you and I go out for some drinks together?¡± Halvor asked. ¡°Just you and me.¡±


    Shaska¡¯s face turned dark purple. ¡°M-Mr. Halvor! I¡¯m only sixteen!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a friendly thing, Shaska,¡± Harvis said with a sly smile. ¡°I can get you into the bar across the street. I¡¯m friends with the owner there. Surely you¡¯ve always wanted to try some nice hard drinks.¡±


    Shaska thought back to how her parents were raging alcoholics. ¡°N-no¡­ Halvor, I can¡¯t¡­ It wouldn¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°One drink. Just one drink, Shaska,¡± Harvis interrupted.


    ¡°I¡­ I suppose. I suppose one drink couldn¡¯t hurt,¡± Shaska replied sheepishly.


    The two went to Olaf''s Aquavit Bar across the street. As they entered, Halvor gave the bartender a wink, and the bartender winked back, pouring two glasses of aquavit (a strong alcoholic drink distilled from undersea potatoes) for them.


    Shaska took a sip, which was small compared to her. She grimaced at the taste.


    ¡°It¡­ It burns a lot¡­¡± she said.


    Halvor chuckled and said ¡°you get used to it¡­¡±


    And she did. Once a week, Halvor and Shaska would go out for aquavit. On her days off, she would go to the forest to train some more, but she would come home to find flowers and chocolates from Halvor. The two would talk for hours at night over the phone before Shaska fell asleep. Shaska was finally starting to find joy in her life again after her terrible childhood. She found herself falling for the man who took her in. And it seemed to be mutual.


    <hr>


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    A year later, Halvor approached Shaska after her shift as usual. ¡°You ready to go, Shaska?¡±


    ¡°Halvor¡­¡± Shaska said, her voice incredibly heavy. ¡°We¡­ We need to talk. I don¡¯t think I can go out for wine with you anymore. Could you¡­ Come out back with me¡­?¡±


    Halvor obliged, a worried expression on his face. The two stood together outside next to the dumpster for what felt like an eternity, until finally Shaska said what was on her mind.


    ¡°Halvor¡­¡± Shaska said, tears starting to form in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I think I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡±


    Halvor stood there with a detached expression.


    "Pregnant?" His voice echoed, flat and devoid of any warmth. His face twisted slightly in discomfort before he raised his hands as if to dismiss the entire situation. "Well, that¡¯s¡­ inconvenient."


    Shaska could barely breathe. ¡°Inconvenient? Halvor, what are you talking about? This¡­ this is real! I¡¯m terrified!" She stammered through her tears, trying to find some remnant of the man she thought she knew. "I don¡¯t know what to do. I thought you¡­ cared.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­ and you¡¯re certain it¡¯s mine¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, Halvor! You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve ever been with!¡± Shaska declared. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡­ Serenicus¡­ What are we gonna do?! I¡¯m too young to be a mom!¡±


    He paused, thinking it over for a second. After a heavy sigh, he said ¡°Well¡­ this is quite awkward, then. See¡­ while we¡¯ve been together¡­ Well, rather, while my wife and I have been together, you were just a side dish¡­ I¡¯m married with a family. I can¡¯t exactly help you here¡­¡±


    Shaska¡¯s heart ripped in half.


    ¡°W-what¡­? But¡­ your¡­ you¡­ never wear a ring¡­¡± she stammered.


    ¡°I take it off at work. Sorry, look, I¡¯m¡­ gonna go now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± tears were pouring down Shaska¡¯s face. ¡°HOW MANY OTHER WOMEN HAVE YOU DONE THIS TO?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, lots of them,¡± Halvor said with a casual shrug. ¡°The Tuna Tuna Bistro has a pretty high standard for employment, if you catch my drift. But you¡­ you were special, Shaska. Something about you besides your pretty face and your¡­ assets. You needed romance. Which is why it¡¯s fitting that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s gotten pregnant as a result, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m keeping the baby,¡± Shaska said defiantly, her voice shaking but determined.


    Halvor chuckled. ¡°Suit yourself. But you¡¯ll be doing it alone. Here,¡± he said, pulling out a stack of cash. ¡°Take this. It should be enough for... a solution. Whatever you want to do.¡±


    The sight of the cash in his hands was the final insult. Shaska¡¯s blood boiled, her Aether surging inside her as her anger reached its breaking point. She could hardly hear him over the pounding of her own heartbeat, but his next words pierced through like a spear.


    ¡°And by the way, you¡¯re fired. Don¡¯t bother coming back.¡±


    Before she could even think, her body moved on instinct. Shaska focused all her Aether into her fist and swung with all her might. The impact sent Halvor flying through the back wall of the restaurant, shattering wood and brick as he was launched across the street. The crack of the blow echoed through the empty alley.


    The other waitresses peered out from the kitchen door, their eyes wide in shock, but Shaska didn¡¯t wait for their questions or concerns. She turned and ran, her tears blurring the city around her as she dove into the water, swimming with all the speed her powerful body could muster.


    She swam until her lungs burned and her muscles screamed for rest, and when she finally reached her apartment, she collapsed onto her bed. For days, Shaska curled up, unable to stop the sobs that wracked her body.


    <hr>


    After several days of non-stop crying, Shaska finally sat up, wiping her swollen eyes. Her face was streaked with dried tears, but something inside her had shifted. She rubbed her stomach absentmindedly, feeling the weight of reality pressing down on her.


    ¡°I... I have so much to do¡­ but I don¡¯t even know where to start¡­¡± she murmured, staring at the cracked ceiling of her apartment. Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper. She closed her eyes, trying to summon the strength to move. ¡°Maybe... maybe Mommy and Daddy will know what to do¡­"


    Shaska forced herself up, swimming out of her apartment and back toward the slums of Anglerfish Heights. The familiar sight of the old, ramshackle house came into view, and with it, an overwhelming sense of dread. She knocked on the door, bracing herself.


    The door creaked open to reveal Astrid, her mother, who looked worse than ever. She was drunk, again, with a fresh black eye and a bottle clutched in her hand.


    ¡°H-Hi, Mommy¡­¡± Shaska greeted timidly.


    Astrid sneered. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ if it isn¡¯t the prodigal bitch herself¡­¡± She swayed slightly, her voice slurring. ¡°Hey, deadbeat! Look who decided to show up again!¡± she shouted into the house.


    Isak swam up, his expression dark. ¡°My, my¡­ haven¡¯t you grown into a fine young lady,¡± he said mockingly, looking her up and down with disdain. ¡°TOO BAD YOU DIDN¡¯T LET US SEE IT HAPPEN!¡± he roared.


    Shaska winced, her resolve crumbling, but she pushed through. ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­ I just... I just wanted to let you know that you¡¯re going to be grandparents...¡± She hesitated, placing a protective hand on her stomach. ¡°I thought maybe¡­ maybe you could help me¡­¡±


    Isak burst out laughing. ¡°Help you? Pfft! I don¡¯t see no ring on that finger!¡± he scoffed, narrowing his eyes at her. ¡°Seventeen, and already knocked up? Good to know our daughter grew up to be a little whore! You¡¯ll never marry a fine businessman with a baby hanging off you!¡±


    Shaska recoiled, but Astrid jumped in, her voice cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°Oh, please! Why would she even want to get married when there¡¯s assholes like YOU in the sea?¡± she spat, her words dripping with venom.


    Isak''s face twisted with rage, and before Shaska could react, he slapped Astrid hard, sending her reeling. The familiar sounds of their violent arguments began anew, and Shaska stood there, frozen, a lump forming in her throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I expected...¡± she whispered to herself, turning away from the chaos. She swam off, her heart heavy and broken.


    As she left, she caught sight of the main district of Anglerfish Heights in the distance. ¡°While I¡¯m here¡­ there¡¯s still unfinished business,¡± she thought, a fiery determination taking hold.


    With clenched fists, Shaska swam toward the seedy downtown area. As she approached, she was stopped by a hulking crab merman in a sharp black suit.


    ¡°Hold up, girl. You wanna swim in these waters, you gotta pay the toll.¡±


    Shaska grabbed him by the collar, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. Her voice was cold. ¡°Tell me where the hell Rackham is before I turn you into crab cakes.¡±


    The crab man gulped, nodding furiously. Shaska tossed him aside, following as he led her to a dingy bar hidden away in a shadowy alley. Inside, the air was thick with the stench of booze and desperation. Crab mobsters sat around playing cards, laughing, and drinking... while bound and gagged merwomen lined the walls.


    Shaska¡¯s stomach turned at the sight. ¡°Who are these girls?!¡± she shouted.


    The gangsters eyed her with malicious intent, pulling out their knives. One of them stood, leering at her. ¡°You¡¯ve seen too much, girl. You shoulda just paid the toll and kept swimming.¡±


    Before Shaska could respond, Rackham emerged from the shadows, his massive form imposing. He was dressed in a sleek black suit now, and a crooked smile spread across his face as he brandished a spear in six of his hands.


    ¡°They¡¯re free money,¡± he said casually, motioning to the captive women. ¡°Young, pretty mergirls like them fetch a fortune on the surface. Virgins, in particular, can get you a good hundred thousand piscos each.¡±


    Shaska¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s what you did to Korla?!¡± she demanded, her voice trembling with rage.


    Rackham¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Korla? Oh yeah, I remember now. That brat I snatched up years ago¡­ But names don¡¯t matter, girlie. These girls don¡¯t need ¡®em where they¡¯re going.¡±


    Shaska¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Korla was my sister! You kidnapped her eight years ago!¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Rackham scratched his chin as if recalling a distant memory. ¡°She made a fine slave for some rich bastard on the surface¡­ before they got bored and fed her to a monster, I reckon.¡±


    Shaska felt the rage building inside her, her body trembling. Her hand instinctively moved to her stomach. ¡°I know what I have to do¡­ even if I shouldn¡¯t do it while I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡± she thought


    Rackham sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll make a fine addition to the collection yourself, girl. Young, pretty¡­ just like the others. That rack of yours should get me an extra ten thousand easily¡­¡±


    Shaska squared up, fists raised, her voice low and deadly. ¡°I¡¯m going to start beating you now. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Rackham¡¯s laugh was guttural. ¡°Bring it on, you feisty broad!¡± he shouted, thrusting a spear toward her.


    Shaska dodged effortlessly, but before she could react, the other mobsters attacked. Knives flashed, but Shaska moved with fluid precision, dodging in three dimensions as they struggled to keep up with her underwater agility.


    In one swift motion, she punched Rackham square in the face, her Aether-powered strike sending him flying through the wall of the bar. The mobsters gawked, stunned.


    Rackham, dazed but not defeated, stumbled back inside. ¡°Not bad¡­ but you¡¯re still just a woman. You might have Aether¡­ but no potentia,¡± he spat, wiping blood from his lip.


    Shaska¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Potentia¡­?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯d tell you!¡± Rackham snarled. He took in a deep breath, his eyes narrowing as he focused. His weapons began to multiply before Shaska¡¯s eyes, each one shimmering with the eerie glow of Aether. ¡°Infinitum Telum!¡± he bellowed.


    Spears materialized and shot toward Shaska in a flurry, but she was quicker, dodging with ease. Without hesitation, she swam directly at Rackham, grabbing him around his midsection and lifting him into the water. With a grunt, she slammed him headfirst into the seabed with a powerful suplex.


    Rackham groaned in pain but managed to spit out a command to his cronies. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Get her!¡±


    The crab men charged forward, but something inside Shaska snapped. She held out her hands, her muscles tensing, and as she gritted her teeth, a strange voice echoed in her mind. It was unfamiliar but compelling, speaking the sacred language of the Holy Order.


    ¡°Surgit¡­ Aqua Bulla¡­¡±


    ¡°Aqua Bulla¡­?¡± Shaska repeated. The mobsters raised their weapons, and Shaska reflexively raised her arms. Miraculously, Aqua Bulla activated, and a current materialized in the direction Shaska¡¯s hands went, sending the mobsters into the ceiling.


    Shaska looked at her hands in disbelief, wondering exactly what happened, but Rackham followed up by conjuring a sword and trying to slash at her, which she dodged.


    Focusing her energy, Shaska thrust her hand out, and with a sudden clench of her fist, the water pressure around Rackham¡¯s legs increased dramatically, crushing them with a sickening crack. His howl of pain echoed through the water.


    The other crab gangsters, dazed but not defeated, rose to their feet and charged again. Shaska, her newfound power flowing through her, intensified the pressure in the room, forcing them all to the ground. They struggled in vain, pinned by the weight of the water pressing down on them. "What in the Father Above''s name...?" she wondered to herself as she pressed the gangsters into the ground.


    Rackham made one last attempt to rise, but Shaska was done playing games. She swam over with lightning speed, bringing both fists down onto his head with devastating force. He hit the floor, chin-first, struggling to lift himself again. But before he could make any further attempts, Shaska grabbed him by the throat, her grip ironclad, and began to pummel him with unrelenting fury.


    ¡°STAY! DOWN! YOU! BASTARD!¡± she screamed, each word punctuated by another bone-crushing punch to his face.


    By the time she was done, Rackham and his men lay unconscious, their bodies broken and battered. Breathing heavily, Shaska wiped the sweat from her brow, her chest rising and falling with the effort. She quickly found the same ropes that had been used to bind the captive merwomen and used them to tie up the defeated mobsters.


    The merwomen, now free, rushed to her, their eyes filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Miss¡­ please, what¡¯s your name?¡± one of them asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Shaska,¡± she replied curtly.


    ¡°Shaska¡­ Thank you so much. What can we ever do to repay you?¡±


    Shaska looked at the tied-up mobsters and then back at the freed women. ¡°You can start by helping me haul these bastards in front of the king and getting some answers. I want to know why merwomen have been trafficked out of Anglerfish Heights for nearly a decade.¡±


    The merwoman nodded. ¡°We can do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing,¡± Shaska added, her voice darkening. ¡°You ever been to the Tuna Tuna Bistro downtown?¡±


    The merwoman nodded again. ¡°I have. It¡¯s delicious, and the waitresses there are the prettiest in the country.¡±


    Shaska¡¯s face twisted in disgust as she explained her situation with Halvor.


    The merwoman gasped. ¡°He¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± Shaska said, her voice steady but filled with rage. ¡°I just did all of this while carrying that creep¡¯s baby. And I want him gone. He does this to all the women who work there. I¡¯m just the first one who got pregnant as a result.¡±


    The freed merwomen exchanged glances, their expressions hardening with resolve. ¡°We¡¯ll help,¡± one of them said. ¡°Let¡¯s throw these guys in jail, and then we¡¯ll take care of that bastard Harvis. He deserves worse.¡±


    With a firm nod, Shaska and the merwomen began the arduous task of dragging the mobsters to the palace, ready to expose the corruption that had plagued Anglerfish Heights for far too long.

 XXIV. Shaska, part three

    The royal palace of Fiskariki, home to King Erik and Prince Njord, stood atop a hill at the northern end of Tunabyr. Though Erik had once ruled with wisdom and strength, his advancing age had left cracks in his reign, cracks wide enough for something as vile as a trafficking ring to fester in the heart of his kingdom. Surrounded by a massive Aether bubble and guarded by rifle-toting sentries, the palace was a seemingly impenetrable fortress of stone, built during the ancient times before the Serenization of Fiskariki several hundred years ago.


    Shaska approached the palace gates, a cart filled with tied-up Rackham and his cronies dragging behind her. The freed merwomen trailed closely, casting nervous glances at the towering walls. As they neared the gate, two guards stepped forward, rifles ready.


    ¡°Who goes there?!¡± called the first guard, his tone suspicious.


    ¡°Name¡¯s Shaska,¡± she said, eyes locked on the guard. ¡°I¡¯m a ¡®concerned citizen,¡¯ and I¡¯ve got some things to discuss with the king.¡±


    The second guard raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting to the cart full of bound criminals. ¡°And why do you have a bunch of men tied up behind you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re exactly why I¡¯m concerned. The mob in Anglerfish Heights has been kidnapping young mergirls and selling them as slaves to the surface for at least eight years now. I put a stop to it.¡±


    She pointed to the freed merwomen standing behind her. ¡°These girls? They were about to be sold like pets, or worse, to the wealthy on the surface.¡±


    Shaska folded her arms, her stance unyielding. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, the king¡¯s got some explaining to do.¡±


    The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their grip on their rifles tightening. The first guard¡¯s voice grew defensive. ¡°What happens in the slums is none of the king¡¯s concern.¡±


    The second guard nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll take the gangsters, but you? You need to leave, girl.¡±


    Shaska sighed, letting go of the cart for a moment to crack her knuckles. ¡°See, I beg to differ. Anglerfish Heights is still part of the kingdom, and it¡¯s a lawless dump. I¡¯ve come to talk about fixing that. So unless you want me to do to you what I did to these goons here¡ª¡± She jabbed a thumb at the unconscious criminals behind her. ¡°¡ªyou¡¯ll open the gate.¡±


    ¡°And just so you know, I¡¯m more than capable of prying the gate open with my bare hands. I can punch down trees like it¡¯s nothing. So, what¡¯s it gonna be, boys?¡±


    The guards hesitated. The first one swallowed hard before his shaking hand hit a button on the wall beside him. An alarm blared through the palace grounds, and within seconds, Shaska and the freed women were surrounded by a squad of heavily armed merman soldiers, their rifles raised and ready.


    ¡°Ah, crap¡­¡± Shaska muttered, raising her hands in surrender.


    <hr>


    Shaska soon found herself locked away in the palace dungeon, with the freed merwomen huddled in the same cell. The crab gangsters, thankfully, were in a separate one across from them. As the criminals regained consciousness, their voices rose with a cacophony of disgusting insults.


    ¡°You see where your heroics got you, girl?!¡± Rackham sneered.


    ¡°Hope they guillotine you, dumb broad!¡± another gangster spat.


    Shaska rolled her eyes and turned her attention away from their taunts. Instead, she called out to the jailer. ¡°Hey, is this really how you treat a teenager? A pregnant teenager, at that?¡±


    The jailer barely glanced in her direction. ¡°It is when that teenager threatens to break into the royal palace to have ¡®words¡¯ with the king,¡± he shrugged. ¡°And it''s not our fault you got yourself knocked up, either.¡±


    Shaska gritted her teeth, her anger boiling beneath the surface. ¡°I could bend these bars in half and walk right out of here", she thought. But her hand drifted to her stomach, and she hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give birth in a jail cell¡­¡± Her thoughts turned bitter as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Damn Halvor... damn this mess.¡±


    Just then, heavy footsteps echoed through the dungeon, followed by the imposing figure of an eleven-foot-tall merman with bright orange hair and a matching goatee. He wore a crown and carried a trident that gleamed in the dim light.


    The jailer immediately stiffened and saluted. ¡°P-Prince Njord! What brings you to the dungeons, sir?¡±


    Njord surveyed the scene with authority. ¡°I heard some young girls were trying to force their way into the palace. That¡¯s certainly out of the ordinary, so I came to investigate. As prince, I have the right to know who¡¯s been locked up in my father''s domain.¡±


    ¡°Sir, these girls were threatening violence to see the king,¡± the jailer began.


    Njord raised a hand to stop him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with requesting a public audience with the king,¡± he said, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Though I must admit, your methods leave something to be desired.¡± He approached Shaska¡¯s cell, his piercing eyes focused on her. ¡°You there, girl. Are you the one leading this... expedition?¡±


    Shaska met his gaze. ¡°I guess you could say that. Name¡¯s Shaska, and I just cleaned up the lawless pit you call Anglerfish Heights.¡±


    Rackham¡¯s voice broke through with a mocking shout. ¡°Put her away for life!¡±


    ¡°Execute her! She¡¯s nothing but trouble!¡± called another voice.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Njord shouted, silencing the gangsters with a single word. He turned back to Shaska, his brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s your grievance, young Shaska?¡±


    Shaska took a deep breath. ¡°Broke. Jobless. Pregnant by a predator at seventeen. Oh, and your father let these guys sell girls like animals!¡±


    Njord''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°My father would never allow such atrocities!¡±


    Shaska raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, wouldn¡¯t he? The police don¡¯t even set foot in Anglerfish Heights. It¡¯s a breeding ground for crime. If you don¡¯t do something, something even worse is going to happen.¡±


    Njord stroked his chin thoughtfully, then looked to the jailer. ¡°Let all the girls in that cell out.¡±


    The jailer blinked, stunned. ¡°Even... the big one, your highness?¡±


    ¡°Especially her!¡± Njord exclaimed, his voice firm. ¡°She¡¯s the one who brought those criminals in, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, sir, but she¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± Njord snapped. ¡°This girl is a hero. Let her out.¡±


    The jailer obeyed, unlocking the cell with a metallic clang. The freed merwomen were escorted out, though Shaska lingered.


    As the others left, Njord turned to Shaska. ¡°What else troubles you, Shaska? You should be leaving with them.¡±


    Shaska crossed her arms, her gaze hard. ¡°Prince, why is there an organized crime problem festering in your kingdom?¡±


    She quickly recounted the day Korla had been kidnapped, the friendly face of Rackham turning to treachery, and the destruction of her family¡¯s life due to the anti-tobacco law. All the while, Rackham listened with a smirk.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°You and me both, sister!¡± Rackham chimed in with a laugh. ¡°I was just a smoke shop worker before that law came down! Then I was left with nothing. The mob was my only choice. Your sister was my golden ticket to their good graces.¡±


    Njord''s face darkened with anger. ¡°How could you sell your own people like livestock?! You¡¯re a monster!¡±


    Rackham sneered, his crooked smile growing. ¡°Piracy was too much work. Trafficking? Easier.¡±


    Shaska clenched her fists, her whole body vibrating with fury. ¡°Can we just go, Prince? I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t beat the life out of him if he keeps running his mouth.¡±


    <hr>


    Shaska and Prince Njord walked through the palace halls, her mind buzzing with thoughts of everything she''d been through. ¡°Yeah, well, so as I was saying, that anti-tobacco law ruined my family¡¯s life and turned my dad into an alcoholic wife and child beater,¡± she explained.


    ¡°I was against the law myself. I believe in people¡¯s right to choose what they do to themselves,¡± Njord responded. ¡°But my father... is a different story.¡±


    ¡°Alcohol destroyed my family, and that stuff is still legal! Tobacco doesn¡¯t make you beat your loved ones!¡± Shaska exclaimed, confusion palpable.


    ¡°My father¡¯s senility is no secret. Even I have to question his decisions at times. But the alcohol brewed down here brings in many piscos, so we keep it legal.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ piscos¡­¡± Shaska muttered.


    As she mulled over her father¡¯s history as a successful businessman and her own experiences selling black market cigars, an idea began to form. Bringing in Rackham had been fun in its own way, and she knew there were more crooks and opportunities on the surface. The prospect of power and money was too tempting to ignore.


    Her eyes lit up with potential, turning into pisco signs as coins clattered out of her mouth with an audible "cha-ching!" Njord looked on in confusion, unable to grasp what he was witnessing.


    "Is¡­ something on your mind, young Shaska?" Prince Njord asked cautiously, eyeing the sudden appearance of money.


    Shaska¡¯s eyes returned to normal as she nonchalantly pocketed the coins. She turned to the prince with a grin.


    ¡°Prince, I got a favor to ask,¡± she said, her grin widening.


    ¡°What is it? After your heroism, anything is on the table,¡± Njord responded.


    ¡°I need a small loan of ten million piscos.¡±


    Njord''s eyes widened. ¡°Ten million piscos?! That¡¯s¡­ nothing compared to the royal treasury, but why so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea for a business. And I bet you I can return that loan a hundred, no, a thousand times over!¡± Shaska declared confidently.


    ¡°A business, you say?¡± Njord raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how the people of Fiskariki would feel about a woman-owned business¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not focused on Fiskariki¡­ I¡¯m goin¡¯ worldwide!¡± Shaska replied.


    Njord hesitated. ¡°Even more reason for concern. The surface dwellers don¡¯t take too kindly to us merfolk. A merwoman running a global business? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Dead certain, prince,¡± Shaska said, locking eyes with him, her determination undeniable.


    Njord took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°If you want official funding, we shall go before my father. You can explain it to him.¡±


    Shaska grinned and followed Njord as he led her to the throne room.


    <hr>


    Njord threw open the doors of the throne room, revealing a grand hall adorned with gilded pillars and tapestries. At the far end sat a tiny, frail merman with a crown that appeared much too large for his shrunken head of poofy, grayish-orange hair. His eyes were half-lidded, as if struggling to focus, and he was flanked by two advisors who wore expressions of quiet concern, draped in the finest robes Fiskariki had to offer.


    ¡°Father! I bring before you the heroine who single-handedly dismantled a slavery ring in Anglerfish Heights! She has a proposition for you!¡± Njord¡¯s voice echoed through the vast chamber.


    King Erik leaned forward, squinting, a hand cupping his ear. ¡°What was that? A what now?¡±


    With a sigh, Njord led Shaska forward and repeated himself at a much louder volume.


    ¡°Oooooh¡­ Anglerfish Heights, yes, yes,¡± Erik muttered, nodding slowly.


    Shaska stepped up confidently, clearing her throat. ¡°King Erik¡­ Your Highness, I have a business proposal,¡± she announced, holding up a finger. ¡°There¡¯s a huge opportunity up on the surface. Think of all the people there who need food, clothes, and essentials. And on top of that, criminals who need a good beatdown! My idea? A chain of mega markets that not only sell goods but also deal with the scum of the surface world.¡±


    Erik blinked slowly. ¡°The what now?¡±


    Shaska groaned, then raised her voice. ¡°MEGA MARKETS. WE SELL STUFF AND KICK BUTT.¡±


    ¡°Oooooh, mega markets,¡± Erik repeated, nodding as if understanding.


    Shaska pressed on. ¡°All I need is a small loan of ten million piscos. I¡¯ll head to the surface, secure the goods, and set things in motion. It¡¯s a win-win for the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°The surface? You know what those filthy land-dwellers do to us, don¡¯t you?¡± Erik asked, suddenly frowning. ¡°They kill our men, rape our women, enslave our children!¡±


    Shaska rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know. Just like our vikings did before we were Serenized, to be honest. But we¡¯re missing a huge opportunity here! There¡¯s money to be made, and Losan¡¯s even banned merfolk slavery. We can start there and expand. Also, you should really repeal that ridiculous anti-tobacco law. It wrecked my family, and for what?¡±


    ¡°The what law¡­?¡± Erik leaned forward again, struggling to hear.


    Shaska, losing patience, grabbed the king¡¯s ear and shouted, ¡°THE TOBACCO LAW! REPEAL IT! YOUR HEROINE WANTS IT REPEALED!¡±


    Njord and the advisors recoiled in horror. ¡°Shaska! Have some respect!¡± Njord shouted.


    Erik rubbed his ear, pondering for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ll have your ten million piscos. But the law stays. My late queen¡­ she died from smoking. As long as I live, it remains outlawed.¡±


    Shaska¡¯s hands balled into fists as she fought the urge to yell. ¡°Fine. Whatever. You probably won¡¯t be around much longer anyway,¡± she muttered.


    Njord shot her a disapproving glare while the advisors gasped at her audacity.


    ¡°One more thing!¡± Shaska added. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with organized crime in Anglerfish Heights? They¡¯ve been kidnapping girls and selling them as slaves for years! How are you just letting this happen?¡±


    ¡°The what now¡­?¡± Erik squinted, confused.


    Frustrated, Shaska turned to Njord. ¡°Can you get me out of here before I really lose it?¡±


    Njord nodded, taking her by the arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Shaska. I¡¯ll show you where to collect your money.¡±


    Erik continued to mumble to himself as they left. ¡°Crime in Anglerfish Heights¡­ not the kingdom¡¯s concern¡­ too dark, too poor¡­ let them be¡­¡±


    Shaska clenched her fists, biting her tongue.


    <hr>


    Roxanne sat on Shaska¡¯s bed, her expression unreadable as she listened to Shaska recount her past.


    ¡°...and that¡¯s why I¡¯m prickly around people, and how Smoker Enterprises started,¡± Shaska said, exhaling a long plume of smoke as she pulled her tail out and wrapped it around her body. ¡°The king died the next year, by the way, so I was back to smoking cigars again. Love these things. That happened after I had my twins, of course. Not easy raising rugrats while you¡¯re beating down criminals and running a business as a single, teenage mother.¡±


    Roxanne sat still for a moment before asking, ¡°What happened to Halvor?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that bastard?¡± Shaska replied flatly. She flicked the ash off her cigar and said, ¡°He got arrested after the girls I rescued ratted him out. When I returned downtown, they were outside the restaurant with picket signs. Eventually, more of his victims came forward too. From what I hear, he killed himself in prison. I guess the weight of his crimes was too much.¡±


    For a moment, Shaska''s voice wavered. Her eyes glistened, though she quickly looked away, blinking back the tears.


    ¡°A few months later, when I got back from setting up my first shop on the surface... those girls threw me a baby shower.¡± Shaska paused, the memory visibly stirring something deep inside her. ¡°It was the nicest thing anyone had ever done for me. But¡­ when I looked at my kids, I know it¡¯s wrong, but I could only see him. I couldn¡¯t see my babies, just him.¡±


    Shaska rubbed her forehead, thinking back to the painful memories of her children and her mistakes. Her voice grew quieter as she continued, ¡°I messed those kids up, Roxanne. Badly. Now they won¡¯t stop until they see me locked up or dead.¡± She took a deep drag from her cigar and blew the smoke out slowly, trying to compose herself. ¡°Look, Roxanne, why don¡¯t you go talk to the bald guy about awakening your potentia? I¡¯ve got¡­ things I need to deal with.¡±


    Roxanne nodded and stood up, preparing to leave, but Shaska stopped her.


    ¡°One last thing,¡± Shaska called out.


    Roxanne turned. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Shaska hesitated, then said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry about your husband. It¡¯s partly my fault for dragging you both into this mess. So, if you¡¯re mad at me, I get it.¡±


    Roxanne stood still, her face hardening. ¡°I am mad, Shaska. I appreciate you telling me your story, but I¡¯m going to miss Andy for a long time. The Father Above has a plan for me, I know that much. But losing Andy still hurts. Our relationship is strictly business.¡±


    Shaska nodded somberly. ¡°I figured.¡±


    Without another word, Roxanne left, closing the door softly behind her. Alone, Shaska leaned back and opened the drawer of her bedside table. She pulled out two grainy black-and-white photographs: one of her family from when she was five, all smiles, her sister Korla beside her and her parents looking much younger. The other was a portrait of her and her children, taken when they were small. They stood proudly over a captured bounty.


    Tears welled up as she stared at the photos, and for the first time in a long while, Shaska allowed herself to cry. Quietly, without anyone there to see, she wept.

 XXV. Bending Storm

    Roxanne left Shaska¡¯s room, heading to the kitchen with a mind still weighed down by everything that had happened. To her surprise, Lulupo was already there, busy at the stove. His hair, twisting with fluid grace, stirred multiple pots and pans all at once. She winced, remembering what she had said to him in the heat of her grief after Andy¡¯s death.


    ¡°H-Hi, Charles¡­¡±


    Lulupo glanced over his shoulder, his expression hard, though his hair and his hands never stopped their steady work. ¡°Morning, Roxanne,¡± he said coolly. ¡°I trust my ¡®degenerate queer¡¯ ways won¡¯t offend you today?¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s hand trembled as she pulled out a cigarette. Lighting it up with a shaky breath, she replied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Charles. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Lulupo¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. ¡°You know, Roxanne, I¡¯ve heard worse all my life. But I thought we were beyond that. Friends, even. But right now I don¡¯t feel comfortable being on a first name basis with you.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t really talked much since Salt Town¡­¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s no excuse to talk like that to someone you work with.¡±


    Roxanne hesitated before replying, the teachings of Serenicus weighing on her conscience. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ the teachings of the Father Above say your way of life is sinful. And no matter how much I might like you, I can¡¯t pretend that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Lulupo sighed, shaking his head, though he didn¡¯t miss a beat with his cooking. ¡°Those old beliefs are dying out, darling. After the Great War, the world changed. People like me aren¡¯t going away. We¡¯ll be everywhere in a hundred years. You just have to accept it.¡±


    Roxanne blew out another puff of smoke, feeling the tension rise but unwilling to push it further. She changed the subject. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could cook.¡±


    Lulupo raised a delicate eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised what you pick up in my line of work. Besides, restaurants are expensive when you¡¯re between jobs.¡±


    She watched his hair continue to manipulate the pans. ¡°And¡­ no hairnet?¡±


    His unimpressed expression deepened. ¡°Roxanne, I control every strand of my hair with my potentia. You won¡¯t get hair in your food.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes lit up as she remembered Shaska¡¯s instructions. ¡°Speaking of potentia¡­ Shaska sent me to talk to you¡­ She said you could teach me how to awaken a potentia. She¡¯s too rusty, and Schwarz is¡­ well, still half-dead.¡± Her tone softened. ¡°I want to fight. I need to.¡±


    Lulupo turned fully to face her, surprised. ¡°You want to awaken a potentia?¡±


    Roxanne nodded firmly. ¡°I know the Holy Order says vengeance belongs to the Father Above, but¡­ I don¡¯t see how the feds are going to bring justice to Minus World without someone capable of taking them down first. And I want to be the one to bring that creepy princess in.¡± She paused for a second, a flicker of pain crossing her face as she remembered the helplessness of those moments, seeing Andy die and then his body in the morgue. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not exactly a woman¡¯s place to save people, but¡­ I feel it¡¯s something I have to do if the Global Federation can¡¯t.¡±


    Lulupo¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Having a potentia isn¡¯t a cure-all, Roxanne. It comes with a cost. But¡­ if you¡¯re serious, I can help. Even if your beliefs are a bit old-fashioned.¡±


    Roxanne rolled her eyes, taking another drag from her cigarette, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a weight lifting off her shoulders. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I¡¯ll worry about that later.¡±


    Lulupo glanced at the cigarette. ¡°When did you pick up smoking, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I carry a pack for when things get rough. But I figure I¡¯ll be smoking for a while, as long as that creepy princess is still out there.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Fair enough. Breakfast will be ready soon. Why don¡¯t you go wake the others?¡±


    Roxanne gave him a small, but sincere nod. ¡°Thanks, Cha¨CLulupo.¡±


    She turned and left, feeling both lighter and heavier at the same time.


    <hr>


    Worldwide Smoke gathered around their usual table in the promenade as Lulupo served trays of breakfast staples. Schwarz, recently awake from his blood loss-induced stupor, sat at the table, his torso heavily bandaged. Despite the delicious looking food, there was a palpable sense of dread among the crew, much like the aftermath of the Mazurka City massacre. But this time, two of their members were gone.


    ¡°So¡­ we lost Andy and the prince yesterday,¡± Schwarz said, deadpan as he chewed a piece of bacon.


    ¡°That¡¯s about the size of it, darling,¡± Lulupo replied, though his usual flamboyance was dampened. ¡°And to top it off, we encountered someone even Miss Shaska didn¡¯t dare fight.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯re gonna catch him!¡± Shaska interrupted, slamming two wanted posters on the table. The crew collectively blinked at the massive bounties, dumbfounded.


    ¡°A hundred twenty five million losas for the king and that creepy princess!¡± Shaska crowed, puffing on her cigar. ¡°Still chump change compared to my fortune, but if we bring them in, it¡¯ll send a message: Worldwide Smoke isn¡¯t to be trifled with!¡±


    Ren shook her head, unimpressed. ¡°Sendin¡¯ a message is all well ¡®n¡¯ good, but bringin¡¯ them in ain¡¯t gonna clear us. We¡¯re still outlaws. Jus¡¯ makes us look like one o¡¯th¡¯Three Kings gangs.¡±


    Shaska rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯ll help, mechanic girl. It won¡¯t clear us, but it¡¯ll help.¡±


    Roxanne, irritated by Shaska¡¯s continued refusal to use names, stabbed at her pancakes without saying anything.


    Carne chimed in. ¡°What¡¯s the plan now?¡±


    Shaska leaned forward, fingers steepled, blowing smoke across the table. ¡°Here¡¯s the breakdown. First and foremost, we¡¯re taking down the king guy. That¡¯s priority number one. Second, we put the hurt on the Smoky Mart suits back in Piscomare. Third, we hunt down that crooked fed who torched Mazurka City and force her to confess. She¡¯ll clear Worldwide Smoke¡¯s name.¡±


    Her eyes scanned the crew. ¡°Anyone else have something to add?¡±


    Schwarz leaned back, arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯ve still got to kill the bastard who slaughtered my family.¡±


    ¡°That fed who torched my town¡­ I want her put down fer good. I want more than just a confession,¡± Ren added darkly. ¡°Ev¡¯ry night¡­ I still imagine what Kowalski must¡¯ve been goin¡¯ through in his final moments¡­¡±


    ¡°I stand by you, Miss Shaska,¡± Zinnia said with quiet determination. ¡°Though when this is done, I would like to return to Orinoca.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with you as long as you keep the losas flowing, darling,¡± Lulupo chimed in. ¡°And once this is over, I¡¯ll be joining Zinnia in Orinoca.¡±


    Zinnia and Roxanne both shot Lulupo a sideways glance, but said nothing. Roxanne took a long drag of her cigarette before speaking. ¡°You know where I stand. That creepy princess is going to pay for what she did to Andy.¡±


    ¡°And me¡­¡± Carne hesitated, slumping slightly in his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t really have any cool goals¡­ I-I¡¯m just here, I guess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here to patch us up when we need it, kid,¡± Shaska said, dismissive but not unkind. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re on the payroll.¡±


    She blew another cloud of smoke. ¡°Alright, listen up. We¡¯re heading to Rioja. There, we¡¯ll secure a submarine to get down to the Piscomare Kingdom. As great as the Humo Robinson is, it¡¯s not built for ocean depths. We also need intel on that psycho fed, and the Riojan underworld? They know everything: state secrets, locations, you name it. We¡¯ll find out where the king¡¯s holed up.¡±


    ¡°The Riojan underworld? Shaska, aren¡¯t you the world¡¯s most famous bounty hunter¡­?¡± Carne protested.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Carne¡¯s expression hardened at Shaska¡¯s apparent obliviousness. Sensing this, Shaska reached into her blazer and pulled out a huge stack of cash. ¡°Money talks, doctor kid.¡±


    <hr>


    Franco woke with a start in a cold, sterile room at Federal Institute of Intelligence Gathering headquarters in Oppidapolis. The space was cramped, dimly lit by a single flickering light bulb overhead. The steady beeping of a heart monitor was the only sound in the room. His body felt heavier, alien. He bolted upright, immediately feeling for his right arm. It was there, but different. His heart dropped as he held up a mechanical prosthetic where his flesh and blood once were.


    Franco¡¯s breath hitched as he threw off the covers, his eyes widening in disbelief. His legs were gone, replaced by cold, gleaming metal. He darted his head around and saw a familiar face sitting beside his bed: Agent Johnson.


    ¡°Johnson¡­ what happened?¡± he muttered, his voice hoarse.


    From beside the bed, Johnson looked up from his book. His face was somber, and unlike his usual crisp federal agent suit, he was dressed down in a plain vest and beige pants.


    ¡°Santiago! You¡¯re awake,¡± Johnson said, though his tone carried no joy.


    Franco blinked, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°First name basis, huh...? Reuel¡­ where are we? What the heck happened to me? And¡­ why are you in civilian clothes?¡±


    Johnson sighed heavily, closing his book. ¡°We¡¯re in a secret facility within FIIG HQ. That fight in Panipuri¡­ you lost your arm and both legs, courtesy of the world¡¯s new public enemy number one. The government¡¯s decided to use you as a test subject for some sort of mechanical soldier program, prepping for another Great War. Seems likely with Minus World out there.¡±


    Franco¡¯s mind raced, struggling to keep up. ¡°Test subject¡­? Mechanical soldier? But why?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what they¡¯ve decided, Santiago. I¡¯m not high enough rank to know the full details, but what I do know¡­ they¡¯ve turned you into a prototype. Whether you like it or not.¡±


    Franco¡¯s breath caught in his throat, eyes fixating on his mechanical limbs. ¡°And what about you, Reuel? Why are you dressed like that? What happened to your rank?¡±


    Johnson''s gaze darkened, and he stood up slowly. ¡°I might be done for. We were sent to capture Shaska... and we failed. Then, we disobeyed direct orders by engaging von Ragnar. And when that guy took out an entire squad with just a glance, I grabbed you and ran. Now I¡¯m facing possible expulsion or worse for disobeying orders and cowardice.¡±


    Franco stared at him. ¡°But you did what you thought was right! You saved my life!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. The brass doesn¡¯t care about ¡®doing the right thing.¡¯ They care about results,¡± Johnson said flatly. ¡°And the result is, I¡¯m walking a fine line. Hell, I¡¯m lucky they even let me stay here to watch over you.¡±


    Franco looked down at his mechanical arm, slowly clenching and unclenching the metal fist. He was silent for a moment, then he spoke, voice softer. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d do this. Turn me into¡­ this.¡±


    Johnson shook his head. ¡°Look at yourself, Santiago. You¡¯re living proof they¡¯ll do whatever they damn well please.¡±


    Franco paused for a moment, thinking on it. ¡°If this is what my country requires of me, then I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll serve justice with these new limbs and continue my mission.¡±


    Johnson sighed, his face grim. ¡°Suit yourself. Just wanted to say goodbye, in case this is the last time we see each other. I¡¯m leaving soon. Could be walking into a firing squad for all I know.¡±


    Franco extended his mechanical right hand toward Johnson. ¡°It¡¯s been an honor, Reuel. May the Father Above bless you for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Johnson grasped Franco¡¯s metal hand, squeezing it firmly. ¡°Take care, Santiago.¡±


    As Johnson turned to leave, Franco called out after him, voice tinged with something softer. ¡°Thank you¡­ for staying by my side.¡±


    Johnson hesitated for a moment, then gave a final nod before disappearing through the door.


    Franco sat back, staring at his new mechanical limbs. He flexed his metal fingers, feeling the strangeness of it all. Slowly, he extended his right arm, and to his shock, a cannon emerged from his palm. With a deafening blast, it fired a bomb that blew a hole straight through the wall.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Franco blinked, wide-eyed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ gonna take some getting used to.¡±


    He leaned down, clasping his hands in prayer, mechanical fingers intertwined with flesh. ¡°Saint Linus, patron of medicine, intercede for me. Help my body accept these foreign limbs¡­ and guide me to use them in service of justice. In Serenicus¡¯ name, I pray.¡±


    <hr>


    Roxanne and Lulupo stood in the Humo Robinson¡¯s gym, a cavernous space packed with all manner of training equipment. Massive weights, ranging from five-pound dumbbells to multi-ton barbells, gleamed under the cold lights. Roxanne shifted uncomfortably in her loose-fitting workout blouse and shorts, casting a wary glance at Lulupo, who stretched casually.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lulupo said. ¡°Let¡¯s start with what you know about Aether manipulation.¡±


    Roxanne cleared her throat. ¡°Well, based on what Shaska told me, you pull Aether from the air into your body by breathing a certain way.¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Lulupo exclaimed, flashing a grin. ¡°Now, let me show you what that mastery looks like.¡± With a dramatic flourish, he strolled over to the largest barbell in the room, an intimidating five-ton weight. Roxanne¡¯s eyes widened as Lulupo inhaled rhythmically, his chest rising and falling with precision. Then, with an almost nonchalant motion, he hoisted the colossal weight above his head.


    Roxanne¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Holy¡­ WOW! That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Lulupo gently set the barbell back down, careful not to disrupt the flying Robinson¡¯s stability. ¡°Impressive, yes, but it¡¯s just a glimpse of what an Aether-enhanced body can do.¡± He sauntered back toward her. ¡°But awakening a potentia? That¡¯s a different beast. Even after enduring the mental anguish required, the process remains unpredictable.¡±


    Roxanne frowned, sensing an ominous undertone in his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lulupo circled behind her, his eyes scanning the back of her head as if he could see something invisible. ¡°There is... another way,¡± he said, his tone quieter now. ¡°A technique I learned in my travels. ¡®Forced awakening, it¡¯s called.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Forced awakening?¡±


    Lulupo nodded. ¡°If I strike the right Aether node in your skull, I can trigger your potentia early. But it¡¯s risky. Miss, and I could kill you.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The words hung in the air, weighty with consequence. She closed her eyes, thinking of Andy, of the life they had dreamed of and the future she had lost. The ache in her chest felt like a void, and in that moment, she decided.


    ¡°Do it,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the risk. Without Andy, I already feel like I¡¯m dead. Give me my potentia. I want to be strong enough to make that creepy princess pay.¡±


    Lulupo paused, surprised by her resolve. ¡°Are you sure? This isn¡¯t some half-baked decision, Roxanne. You might not survive this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Just do it,¡± she said, her body stiff with determination.


    Lulupo sighed, gathering Aether into his index finger. ¡°Alright¡­ but stand absolutely still. One wrong move, and¡­¡± Roxanne stood rigid, her breath shallow as he placed one hand on her scalp, the other pulling back to strike.


    With precision and force, Lulupo¡¯s finger jabbed the back of Roxanne¡¯s skull. Pain exploded in her head as she flew forward, crashing into the gym wall with a sickening thud.


    ¡°Roxanne!¡± Lulupo shouted, rushing to her side. ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    Roxanne groaned, pulling herself up. Her vision swam, but her mind felt¡­ strange. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I think¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in her head, speaking words that weren¡¯t her own. ¡°Surgit¡­ Omnis Flectere¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Omnis Flectere¡­? That¡¯s¡­ the liturgical language of the Holy Order of Serenicus!¡±


    She rubbed the back of her head, the words bouncing around in her mind. Turning to Lulupo, she asked, ¡°Hey¡­ when you awakened your potentia, did you hear a voice? Not your own, but something¡­ else?¡±


    Lulupo raised an eyebrow. ¡°It happens to every potentia user, yes. Scholars call it the ¡®awakening hallucination.¡¯ Nothing to be concerned about.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s heart raced. ¡°No, this wasn¡¯t just a hallucination! It was in the Holy Order¡¯s liturgical language! That has to mean something!¡±


    Lulupo¡¯s expression flattened. ¡°Roxanne, it¡¯s simply a quirk of psychology. Everyone hears something different, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°A quirk?!¡± Roxanne snapped, feeling her frustration rise. ¡°How can you dismiss it like that? If everyone experiences it, it must mean something more, maybe definitive proof of the Father Above¡¯s existence!¡±


    Lulupo sighed, running a hand over his scalp. ¡°Roxanne, you¡¯ve got to let go of these old beliefs. Science explains the phenomenon. Nothing divine. It¡¯s just a mental reaction to Aether flowing through your body.¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s fists clenched. The raw frustration in her chest felt overwhelming, but she held her tongue. ¡°I¡­ Look, what¡¯s most important here is me learning how to fight. Please, teach me how to use my power and fight properly.¡±


    Lulupo nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Well, Roxanne, that¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. Now, what exactly did the voice in your head say your potentia was called?¡±


    Roxanne furrowed her brow, thinking back to the moment. ¡°It said ¡®Omnis Flectere.¡¯ I¡¯m not sure what that means, though. ¡®Omnis¡¯ means ¡®all¡¯... but ¡®flectere¡¯ eludes me.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Lulupo¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue. ¡°Interesting. You¡¯ll figure it out soon enough, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    He scanned the room, grabbing a nearby five-pound dumbbell, and held it out toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s start small. Do you remember the breathing technique I showed you for harnessing Aether?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Roxanne replied, still a little uncertain.


    ¡°Good. Focus on that while you curl this,¡± he said, offering the weight.


    Lulupo held the dumbbell out by the sides, but as Roxanne began her rhythmic breathing and reached for the handle, something strange happened: the dumbbell warped and bent as if made of soft clay, curving into a perfect arc.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Lulupo exclaimed, eyes widening.


    Roxanne stared, bewildered. ¡°It... bent?¡± she said, tilting her head. ¡°Is that my power? Bending things? If ¡®omnis¡¯ means ¡®all,¡¯ does that mean I can bend anything?¡±


    Lulupo, equally astonished, nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s certainly what it sounds like, darling.¡±


    A huge smile lit up Roxanne¡¯s face, and without another word, she dashed out of the gym like a child eager to play with a new toy. Lulupo hurried after her.


    Roxanne burst into the dormitory, eyes darting around for objects to bend. She grabbed a bed frame and twisted it into a perfect curve. Laughing, she ran to the next object: more bed frames, picture frames, even the art hanging on the walls, warping everything into elegant curves.


    For a fleeting second, she forgot the crushing loss of Andy, the horrific memory of his murder. But like a wave, that memory crashed back, sweeping away her joy. Roxanne collapsed onto the nearest bed, her body shaking with sobs as she clutched her face.


    Despite her harsh words from the day before, Lulupo sat beside her, his hand resting lightly on her shoulder as she cried.


    ¡°Shh, darling, let it out,¡± he whispered softly.


    After several minutes, Roxanne¡¯s sobs subsided, leaving behind a hollow, heavy silence. She sniffed hard, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°Andy¡­ Andy would¡¯ve thought this was the cat¡¯s pajamas,¡± she murmured. ¡°I need¡­ I need this power, Lulupo. I need to make sure Andy gets the justice he deserves.¡±


    Roxanne clenched her fist. She slammed her fist into the bed beside her, leaving a deep, visible indent. ¡°That creepy princess is going to pay,¡± she growled, her face hardening with renewed determination.


    She stood up, her shoulders squared and her voice steady. ¡°Please¡­ teach me how to fight. Teach me how to use Aether properly, so I can be as strong as you or Shaska.¡±


    Lulupo twirled gracefully and struck a dramatic pose. ¡°Ah, darling, my fighting style was crafted by the most fabulous drag queens in the streets of Rioja! It¡¯s meant for men who dress as women, but I suppose anyone with the heart of a maiden could learn it.¡±


    ¡°Teach me!¡± Roxanne¡¯s plea was desperate to the point she forgot her stance on drag queens. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes. I want to be deadly enough to destroy that creepy princess.¡±


    Lulupo flashed a dazzling smile and twirled again, his arms outstretched like a dancer on stage. ¡°First, darling, you need to learn the art of dance!¡±


    Roxanne¡¯s mind immediately flashed back to her wedding day, to that first awkward dance with Andy. She remembered how she had tripped, falling face-first into the cake. Her face flushed slightly. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t dance. I basically have two left feet. But, what does that have to do with fighting¡­?¡±


    ¡°Darling, you need to be athletic and agile. Dancing is a good prep for that.¡±


    Roxanne hesitated but gave a small nod.


    <hr>


    Several days had passed since the chaos in the Panipuri Kingdom, and the Humo Robinson sailed westward through the skies, leaving the bloodshed behind. Its destination: the country of Rioja, nestled between the western Losanian continents and the eastern triad of Occidentalis, Orientalis, and Cartagius. Shaska wandered the promenade, puffing on her cigar, when Carne approached her with a hint of uncertainty.


    ¡°Hey, Shaska, have you heard back from my brothers? You gave them all that money to start businesses, right?¡±


    Shaska took a long drag and exhaled slowly. ¡°Nope. After that Mazurka City mess, they probably just pocketed the cash and went right back to their old ways. Not a single call back from them¡±


    Carne chuckled bitterly, shaking his head. ¡°Told you back then it was too easy. Hate that they¡¯re probably back to fighting, but...¡± he thought, walking off.


    Meanwhile, Zinnia and Ren sat together on the deck, watching the rolling clouds. The ship hummed as it drifted through the open skies, and every now and then, a stray bird would land on the ship¡¯s railing. The two women took turns shooing the birds away.


    ¡°So... you¡¯re from Orinoca in the far east, right?¡± Ren asked as she swatted away another curious bird. ¡°What¡¯s it like there?¡±


    ¡°I cannot speak for everyone¡¯s experience,¡± Zinnia began, her gaze far away. ¡°But for me... it was different. I did not fit in with the other women. The scenery, though... Lush forests, vibrant flowers... I miss my flowers.¡±


    ¡°You like flowers, huh?¡±


    ¡°They fascinate me,¡± Zinnia said softly. ¡°One of the reasons I left was to see all the flora the world has to offer. But then I was captured and sold... and you know the rest.¡±


    Ren paused, an inquisitive expression crossing her face. ¡°Why else did you leave?¡±


    Zinnia hesitated for a moment, her eyes growing distant. ¡°I was bullied... a lot. Like I said, I am not like the others. I do not like to talk much, I do not always understand people... especially when they do not say exactly what they mean.¡±


    Ren nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I gotcha...¡±


    Suddenly, their quiet moment was interrupted by a growing darkness on the horizon. A massive storm loomed ahead, swallowing the entire sky in swirling black clouds. Winds began to whip around the Robinson, causing it to lurch in the air.


    ¡°Oh no...¡± Zinnia muttered, her calm demeanor cracking. ¡°I must return to the helm.¡±


    The winds intensified, howling as they buffeted the airship. The Robinson rocked dangerously, the sky filling with ominous thunderheads. Zinnia struggled against the gale, trying to make her way to the helm, but before she could take another step, a powerful gust ripped across the deck. Ren, caught off-guard, was blown off her feet, screaming as she tumbled over the railing and plummeted toward the ocean far below.


    ¡°MISS REN!¡± Zinnia shouted, reaching out, but it was too late.


    Carne, who had been walking nearby, saw the whole thing. His eyes went wide, and without thinking, he sprinted through the corridors of the Robinson.


    ¡°SHASKA! SHAAAASKA! REN FELL OVERBOARD!¡± Carne yelled, his voice echoing through the halls.


    Ren¡¯s freefall was cut short as she miraculously landed on the back of a passing giant bird, halting her descent. She clung to its feathers, trying to regain her bearings as the storm raged around her.


    Carne burst into the dormitory, where Schwarz, Lulupo, and Roxanne sat. ¡°Quick! Where¡¯s Shaska?! Ren¡¯s fallen off!¡±


    The room fell silent as everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Without hesitation, they scrambled to search for Shaska. Schwarz, thinking quickly, opened a portal into Shaska¡¯s room, catching sight of her lounging on her bed, puffing on a cigar and, of all things, crocheting.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Shaska?¡± Schwarz stammered, still processing the sight.


    ¡°What do you want, pretty boy? I¡¯m busy,¡± Shaska said casually, not even looking up.


    ¡°Emergency! Ren¨C¡± Schwarz tried to say.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I feel the storm. Let snake girl handle it,¡± Shaska replied dismissively.


    ¡°No! Ren¡¯s fallen overboard!¡± he shouted, finally getting her attention.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Shaska cursed, tossing aside her crochet hooks and snuffing out her cigar. She leapt out of bed and bolted for the deck. She focused Aether into her eyes as she scanned the storm-filled skies for Ren¡¯s aura; it was about a thousand feet ahead, riding on the back of a massive bird, being carried deeper into the storm.


    ¡°Blond pretty boy!¡± Shaska ordered. Schwarz appeared on deck. ¡°Can you use one of your portals to get her back on board?!¡±


    ¡°I can try!¡± Schwarz shouted over the howling winds. He summoned a portal in front of the bird, opening another directly beneath the Robinson. The bird, confused, flew through the portal and found itself directly beneath the airship.


    Frustrated, the bird veered off in another direction, but Schwarz quickly relocated it underneath the ship again. The bird screeched in irritation, and Ren clung to its feathers, desperately trying to grab hold of Schwarz¡¯s hand as he reached through the portal.


    ¡°C¡¯mon!¡± he yelled.


    Ren reached out, her fingers inches from his, but the bird bolted away, and she lost her grip, plummeting once again toward the ocean below.


    ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m going in!¡± Shaska growled, ready to dive after her. She jumped off the ship, falling after Ren and ready to pull her up using the water below and her potentia.


    But the Robinson was still caught in the storm. The ship groaned and creaked as the turbulence intensified, and with a final, violent lurch, the airship began to spiral down, crashing toward the raging sea below.


    <hr>


    The Humo Robinson landed with a tremendous splash, bobbing in the ocean as waves rocked its battered frame. Despite the force of the crash, the ship was surprisingly still mostly intact. Schwarz lay sprawled on the deck, unconscious from the impact. He groaned as he came to, blinking against the disorienting blur of the now calm skies. His head pounded, and it took a moment for him to gather his bearings.


    Pushing himself up, he looked around for the rest of the crew. Everyone but Shaska and Ren were accounted for. With a sinking feeling, Schwarz realized they were missing.


    He called for an emergency meeting, leading the crew to the promenade, the floor still slick with seawater.


    Schwarz stood tall, despite the weight of the situation pressing down on him. ¡°As de facto first mate of this vessel, I¡¯m issuing a status report: Shaska and Ren are nowhere to be found after that storm.¡±


    A hush fell over the group, Zinnia''s wide eyes reflecting the growing dread among them. ¡°What¡­ What are we going to do without our boss?¡± she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    Schwarz¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m the boss,¡± he said, trying to project confidence. ¡°We don¡¯t have any other options right now. Shaska and Ren have been thrown to who knows where, and all we can do now is pray they come back safely.¡±


    He paused, the tension in the room thickening as he considered his next words. ¡°Not like there¡¯s anyone up there who will answer those prayers anyway,¡± he added. ¡°But hope¡¯s all we¡¯ve got. We need to hope they make it to Rioja in one piece.¡±


    The crew was silent, each of them processing the reality of their situation. Carne, standing by the shattered window, stared out into the inky darkness. A cluster of lights flickered in the distance, barely visible against the night sky. He squinted, trying to make sense of what he was seeing.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Look over there¡­¡± Carne called out, pointing toward the lights. ¡°What are those ships? Are they friendly?¡±


    Schwarz strode over to Carne, peering out at the distant vessels. The ships appeared connected, forming a chain across the horizon, their tiny lights glowing like stars in the darkness.


    ¡°Once again... we can only hope,¡± Schwarz muttered, tension creeping into his voice.

 XXVI. The Night Comes Down

    Shaska and Ren hurtled toward the ocean, the wind roaring in their ears as the massive city of ships loomed closer. Ren clung to Shaska, her heart racing as the water below drew nearer.


    ¡°Hold on, kid! This is gonna be rough!¡± Shaska yelled, her voice barely audible over the rush of air.


    Ren¡¯s mind was racing as fast as her heart. "At this rate, we¡¯re dead!" she thought. The impact with the water at this speed would be as hard as slamming into concrete.


    Thinking fast, Shaska thrust her hand out, using her Aqua Bulla ability. She tried to use the water vapor in the air to slow their descent, but it barely made a difference; too thin. Shaska then changed tactics. Gritting her teeth, she extended her power to the sea itself, pulling up a massive pillar of water. The towering column surged upward, catching them mid-fall and breaking their momentum before crashing them back down with a monumental splash.


    Shaska surfaced first and pulled Ren up with her. The human girl coughed violently, spitting out seawater, but was otherwise unharmed.


    ¡°You¡­ okay, kid?¡± Shaska panted, struggling to catch her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Fine, boss¡­ thanks t¡¯you,¡± Ren replied, shaken.


    Shaska was out of breath, her chest heaving. ¡°Used¡­ a lot¡­ of Aether¡­ just now.¡±


    Ren glanced around the endless dark ocean, her eyes locking onto the ships in the distance, their lights popping out against the night. ¡°Ya think ya can swim us over t¡¯those ships? I reckon they could help us.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ gimme¡­ a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s th¡¯Robinson¡­?¡± Ren wondered.


    The two drifted for a moment, collecting themselves. Suddenly, the Robinson crashed down into the water on the far side of the floating ship city, sending waves rippling outwards.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ your answer¡­¡± Shaska muttered.


    <hr>


    Moments later, aboard the Robinson, Schwarz and Zinnia made their way to the bridge.


    ¡°What should we do, Mister Schwarz?¡± Zinnia asked. ¡°We have no idea where Miss Shaska and Miss Ren are.¡±


    Schwarz stared out into the stormy horizon, still shaken. ¡°My¡­ My gut¡¯s telling me we should check out those ships over there. Something about them feels¡­ important.¡±


    Zinnia looked at him with confusion. ¡°Your¡­ gut can talk?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s just an expression. I mean I have a feeling it''s the right move.¡±


    Zinnia nodded. ¡°I understand. How do you plan on getting there? The Robinson cannot sail in the sea like other ships.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll use my potentia,¡± Schwarz said. ¡°I can warp us there and back without much issue.¡±


    Zinnia nodded again, and they left the bridge to gather the rest of the crew. As they walked through the ship''s corridors, Schwarz turned to Zinnia, asking ¡°question: you¡¯re from a country that¡¯s entirely women, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How come you¡¯re so relaxed around me, a man?¡±


    ¡°It is not like I have not met men before. My former ¡®owner¡¯, Greele, had male and female slaves alike,¡± Zinnia responded. ¡°He would often make us do horrible things for his own amusement and¨C¡± She caught herself before she could go on a further tangent about the abuses she suffered, then said ¡°I have a question for you, too, Mister Schwarz.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°I do not have a gun,¡± Zinnia flatly responded.


    ¡°No, I meant what¡¯s your question?¡± Schwarz asked with an eye roll.


    ¡°You are from a rich family, are you not?¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m from the wealthy steel magnate Eisenberg family in the province of Sylp¨C¡±


    ¡°Did you have slaves?¡± Zinnia interrupted.


    ¡°Slaves? Oh no, my family wasn¡¯t that rich and above the law. We had no access to slaves. And my father certainly wouldn¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    ¡°That is a reli¨C¡±


    ¡°Although, we had plenty of servants.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand¡­¡± Zinnia replied, wincing.


    <hr>


    Shaska held Ren close as they swam toward the strange fleet of ships and flickering lights. The water, still slightly choppy after the storm, lapped at their legs as they cut through it.


    ¡°Hey, Shaska? Why ain¡¯t we headin¡¯ straight fer th¡¯Robinson?¡± Ren asked, her voice shaky.


    Shaska grinned through the fatigue still wearing her down. ¡°Part of being an adventure capitalist, kid, is exploring new places. You never know where the treasure is. And I¡¯ve seen a lot of this world. Don¡¯t know anything about a floating ship city out in the middle of the ocean like this. I¡¯m betting there¡¯s something worth checking out.¡±


    The closer they got, the clearer the details of the ship city became. This wasn¡¯t a single vessel; it was a sprawling network of ships bound together. There were all types: yachts, military frigates, fishing boats, and even the odd pirate ship, their decks connected by makeshift bridges of rope and wood. The whole setup seemed half-abandoned, with some ships rusting, while others sported rotten wood, barnacles clinging to their hulls, and algae draping off the sides like neglected banners.


    <hr>


    Zinnia and Schwarz gathered the rest of the small crew (Roxanne, Lulupo, and Carne) in the promenade.


    ¡°Schwarz, darling, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Lulupo asked.


    ¡°As acting boss, I say we explore these ships here. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Shaska and Ren landed somewhere nearby, hopefully not in a million pieces. Zinnia will stay and guard the Robinson while the rest of us check out why these ships are all just stuck together in the middle of the ocean.¡±


    ¡°I volunteer to stay behind and train with Lulupo,¡± Roxanne said as she lit up a cigarette. ¡°We never know when we¡¯ll run into those von Ragnars again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s an excellent idea,¡± Lulupo replied. ¡°We can practice dancing while Miss Zinnia helps you and Carne find Miss Shaska and Miss Ren.¡±


    ¡°What, I¡¯m not Mister Carne?¡± asked a slightly incensed Carne.


    Lulupo thought back to how often Carne would stare at Shaska¡¯s rear with a dopey smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you get a ¡®darling¡¯, darling,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Carne glared at Lulupo and said ¡°I¡¯m the doctor here, and she¡¯s still recovering from a stab wound. She shouldn¡¯t be doing any kind of training.¡±


    ¡°Alright, guys, let¡¯s not get ugly here,¡± Schwarz said, raising his hands to defuse the tension. ¡°Zinnia! C¡¯mon, you, me, and Carny here are gonna go exploring!¡±


    Carne slumped over with a sour expression on his face. ¡°¡®Carny¡¯? Really?¡± he muttered in disdain.


    ¡°Let us be on our way, then,¡± Zinnia responded with a bow. Meilong bowed her head in tandem with her master, as well.


    <hr>


    Shaska¡¯s large frame loomed over the side of the beat-up military vessel, her fists carving handholds into the hull with raw power as Ren clung to her back. Each punch sent chunks of rusted metal into the water below, but the merwoman was unfazed. As they reached the deck, they were greeted by an unexpected sight: a swarm of fireflies lighting up the night with their mesmerizing glow. The scene was breathtaking, the tiny lights flickering like stars caught between the sea and sky.


    For Shaska, it was like stepping back in time. Her mind flashed to the day she and Korla had watched the Riojan fireworks, a distant memory that stirred something bittersweet within her.


    Ren, meanwhile, was completely entranced. ¡°I''ve never seen nothin¡¯ like it, no never in my life¡­¡± she murmured, her wide eyes reflecting the dancing lights.


    ¡°Like going up to Heaven and then coming back alive?¡± Shaska mused, half to herself.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ren asked, confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Shaska said, shrugging it off as she pulled a fresh cigar from her waterproof case. With a flick of her lighter, the tip ignited, casting a warm glow across her face. Ren hopped down from her back, eyes still glued to the fireflies.


    ¡°Alright, kid,¡± Shaska said, her voice dropping to a more serious tone as she scanned the horizon, noting the flickering lights of what appeared to be a settlement spread across the ships. ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of situation we¡¯re walking into here. Be ready for anything. Keep your guns at the ready.¡±


    Ren¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly. ¡°Actually¡­ I lost m¡¯guns in th¡¯storm¡­¡± she admitted, her voice laced with frustration as she rummaged through the pouches on her tool belt.


    Shaska raised an eyebrow, puffing out a cloud of smoke with a slight flick of her tail. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re defenseless right now?¡±


    Ren¡¯s face brightened as she pulled out a few grenades. ¡°I still got some grenades, though!¡±


    Shaska didn¡¯t skip a beat. ¡°Great, kid,¡± she said dryly. ¡°Just don¡¯t go flashing those around until we need them.¡±


    Ren thought about giving a snarky reply, but held her tongue. After all, Shaska had just saved her life. The two stood there for a moment, framed by the glowing fireflies, as the distant hum of the ship settlement beckoned them forward into the unknown.


    <hr>


    Schwarz, Carne, and Zinnia stood on the dilapidated deck of what must have once been a grand cruise liner, now reduced to a decaying relic from before the Great War. The entire ship was in disrepair: decayed water slides, rotting poolside furniture, and corpses lying eerily still in some of the chairs. The flickering glow of fireflies around them only added to the unsettling atmosphere, casting long, wavering shadows as Schwarz held his lantern aloft.


    ¡°This place is straight out of a horror novel,¡± Carne muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Feels like a ghost ship¡­¡±


    ¡°Ghost¡­ ship¡­?¡± Zinnia repeated, her mind working to grasp the term.


    ¡°More like a whole fleet of ghost ships,¡± Schwarz added, glancing through the fog. ¡°I can¡¯t tell how many there are exactly, but we¡¯re looking at dozens of ships. Could be fifty, maybe more.¡±


    Suddenly, a hand shot out from the darkness, grabbing Carne¡¯s ankle. With a yelp, Carne leaped into Zinnia¡¯s arms, his heart racing. Zinnia held him for a moment, clearly confused by the unexpected contact.


    Carne, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t resist cracking a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a thing for strong women¡­¡±


    Zinnia¡¯s expression remained unreadable as she unceremoniously dropped him, leaving Carne to land awkwardly on the deck. He groaned, rubbing his backside.


    From the deck, the emaciated man who had grabbed Carne¡¯s ankle groaned, ¡°Food¡­ water¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s skeletal frame was haunting, barely skin stretched over bones. His long, patchy hair and ragged clothes made him look as though he hadn¡¯t seen a meal or civilization in months.


    ¡°Mister Schwarz! We cannot leave this man to suffer! We must help him!¡± Zinnia exclaimed.


    ¡°Please¡­ sirs¡­ ma¡¯am¡­ food¡­¡± the man rasped, his voice weak.


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± Schwarz replied.


    The blonde summoned a portal to the Robinson¡¯s kitchen, reaching through and pulling out some fruit and a bottle of cola. The starving man grabbed the food greedily, scarfing it down as if it were the first thing he¡¯d eaten in days.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡± the man murmured between bites, his bony hands trembling.


    Schwarz wasn¡¯t in the mood for pleasantries. ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re not about to keel over, how about you tell us what¡¯s going on? Why are all these ships stuck together out here, and what¡¯s with the dead bodies and fireflies?¡±


    The man finished his cola and coughed again, struggling to his feet. His gaunt frame was barely holding him upright, and his sunken eyes darted between the crew members.


    ¡°My name is Bulsara,¡± he said, his voice steadier. ¡°You folks must¡¯ve come from that airship that crashed nearby.¡±


    Bulsara coughed a bit, then continued. ¡°Welcome¡­ to the Mercury Collective.¡±


    A heavy silence followed his words, the ominous name hanging in the air as the fireflies continued their eerie dance in the night.


    <hr>


    Roxanne and Lulupo returned to the gym.


    ¡°So¡­ have you decided what you want to do with Mister Andy¡¯s body?¡± Lulupo asked.


    Roxanne¡¯s hands trembled as she lowered her head. Tears welled up, but she quickly fought them back. ¡°I¡¯m going to wait until we get back to the Provinces¡­ I¡¯ll give him a proper funeral and burial back in Zenya, where we grew up.¡±


    Lulupo¡¯s face softened. ¡°I see¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have asked before a workout. That was tactless of me, darling.¡±


    Lulupo looked around the gym, trying to change the subject and move on to the workout. ¡°Hm¡­ if these people were Aether-using bounty hunters¡­ surely they should have¡­¡±


    He opened a closet and found what he was looking for. ¡°Here we are! Weighted clothing!¡±


    ¡°Weighted clothing?¡± Roxanne asked.


    ¡°This should help you build muscle even faster!¡± he replied with a wink.


    He grabbed the first vest he saw and placed it on Roxanne¡­ who promptly fell over due to the weight, hitting the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Hm¡­ yes, we really do have a long way to go¡­¡± Lulupo muttered while stroking his chin.


    ¡°Help¡­¡± Roxanne gasped, pinned to the floor.


    <hr>


    ¡°The Mercury Collective?¡± Schwarz, Zinnia, and Carne, all three tilted their heads in confusion. Meilong hissed, seemingly intrigued as well.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bulsara began, his voice a rasp. ¡°About fifteen years ago, we were a peaceful community, a collection of ships bound together in this shallow part of the sea. But everything changed when a group clad in red and gold, bearing gear insignias, showed up. They convinced us that our president was exploiting us, stealing our wealth. We¡­ rose up and killed him. President Farrokh.¡±


    Carne leaned in, his brow furrowed. ¡°Wait, were they led by a big guy in black armor? Talkin¡¯ about ¡®utopia¡¯ and all that?¡±


    Bulsara shook his head. ¡°No¡­ our Dear Leader is a large red woman with horns.¡±


    ¡°It is not von Ragnar, then?¡± Zinnia asked. Then her head cocked to the side again. ¡°Dear Leader?¡±


    Bulsara nodded solemnly. ¡°You must address her as such. Even when she¡¯s not near.¡± His voice dropped lower. ¡°Because she always is.¡±


    Schwarz crossed his arms. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Bulsara¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper, his eyes darting about nervously. ¡°If you speak out against the Collective or Dear Leader, you¡¯ll be ¡®disappeared.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Disappeared how?¡± Carne pressed.


    ¡°If I told you, I¡¯d be disappeared too,¡± Bulsara croaked, his voice barely audible.


    Zinnia frowned. ¡°But, sir¡­ you just spoke out against the Collective.¡±


    Bulsara¡¯s eyes went wide with terror, and before anyone could react, a chain flew out from the shadows, wrapping around his neck. He gasped, eyes bulging, as the chain tightened, dragging him into the darkness.


    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± Carne cried, stumbling back in shock.


    More chains shot from the heart of the ship, aimed straight for the group. Schwarz drew his sword, slicing through the iron links with precision.


    The chains fell to the deck of the ship with a clatter, to which Schwarz said ¡°if I had to guess, we¡¯re dealing with an enemy potentia user¡± as he brandished his sword.


    More and more chains came shooting out toward them, and Schwarz responded in kind by cutting through them. ¡°A little help would be nice, Zinnia!¡± he shouted.


    Zinnia stood there with a blank stare on her face. As a chain flew at her, she grabbed it and began to pull.


    ¡°I do not know what you expect me to do, Mister Schwarz. Meilong¡¯s jaws are not strong enough to bite through these chains. But I can try to pull on them and see if we can draw our enemy toward us.¡±


    Zinnia pulled on the chain with all her might, but to no avail. Instead, another chain shot out and wrapped around both her wrists, then began to drag her back. However, due to her monstrous strength, she stayed put, and simply broke through the chains that were binding her with a burst of Aether.


    Chains kept flying, and Schwarz kept cutting. Soon, a pile of broken chains lay on the deck.


    But in a blink, one chain managed to slip by, wrapping tightly around Carne¡¯s neck. He gasped, clawing at it as it yanked him forward.


    ¡°Carny!¡± Schwarz yelled, slashing at the chain, only for another one to whip around his sword, tearing it from his grasp. ¡°Umbra Lux!¡±


    Zinnia and Schwarz grabbed onto Carne¡¯s legs, trying to stop the pull, but the force was too strong. Despite their combined strength, they were all dragged into the heart of the darkness.


    The lantern they carried tipped over in the struggle, its light flickering before it mingled with the eerie glow of the fireflies, leaving nothing but shadows behind.